Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Phaedo
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Phaedo
Author: Plato
Translator: Benjamin Jowett
Release date: March 1, 1999 [eBook #1658]
Most recently updated: January 16, 2013
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/1658
Credits: Produced by Sue Asscher, and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PHAEDO ***
PHAEDO
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Phaedo
Author: Plato
Translator: Benjamin Jowett
Release date: March 1, 1999 [eBook #1658]
Most recently updated: January 16, 2013
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/1658
Credits: Produced by Sue Asscher, and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PHAEDO ***
PHAEDO
Page 4
Page 5
By Plato
Translated by Benjamin Jowett
Contents
INTRODUCTIO
N.
PHAEDO
Translated by Benjamin Jowett
Contents
INTRODUCTIO
N.
PHAEDO
Page 6
INTRODUCTION.
After an interval of some months or years, and at Phlius, a town of
Peloponnesus, the tale of the last hours of Socrates is narrated to Echecrates
and other Phliasians by Phaedo the 'beloved disciple.' The Dialogue
necessarily takes the form of a narrative, because Socrates has to be
described acting as well as speaking. The minutest particulars of the event
are interesting to distant friends, and the narrator has an equal interest in
them.
During the voyage of the sacred ship to and from Delos, which has
occupied thirty days, the execution of Socrates has been deferred. (Compare
Xen. Mem.) The time has been passed by him in conversation with a select
company of disciples. But now the holy season is over, and the disciples
meet earlier than usual in order that they may converse with Socrates for the
last time. Those who were present, and those who might have been
expected to be present, are mentioned by name. There are Simmias and
Cebes (Crito), two disciples of Philolaus whom Socrates 'by his
enchantments has attracted from Thebes' (Mem.), Crito the aged friend, the
attendant of the prison, who is as good as a friend—these take part in the
conversation. There are present also, Hermogenes, from whom Xenophon
derived his information about the trial of Socrates (Mem.), the 'madman'
Apollodorus (Symp.), Euclid and Terpsion from Megara (compare Theaet.),
Ctesippus, Antisthenes, Menexenus, and some other less-known members
of the Socratic circle, all of whom are silent auditors. Aristippus,
Cleombrotus, and Plato are noted as absent. Almost as soon as the friends of
Socrates enter the prison Xanthippe and her children are sent home in the
care of one of Crito's servants. Socrates himself has just been released from
chains, and is led by this circumstance to make the natural remark that
'pleasure follows pain.' (Observe that Plato is preparing the way for his
doctrine of the alternation of opposites.) 'Aesop would have represented
them in a fable as a two-headed creature of the gods.' The mention of Aesop
reminds Cebes of a question which had been asked by Evenus the poet
(compare Apol.): 'Why Socrates, who was not a poet, while in prison had
been putting Aesop into verse?'—'Because several times in his life he had
After an interval of some months or years, and at Phlius, a town of
Peloponnesus, the tale of the last hours of Socrates is narrated to Echecrates
and other Phliasians by Phaedo the 'beloved disciple.' The Dialogue
necessarily takes the form of a narrative, because Socrates has to be
described acting as well as speaking. The minutest particulars of the event
are interesting to distant friends, and the narrator has an equal interest in
them.
During the voyage of the sacred ship to and from Delos, which has
occupied thirty days, the execution of Socrates has been deferred. (Compare
Xen. Mem.) The time has been passed by him in conversation with a select
company of disciples. But now the holy season is over, and the disciples
meet earlier than usual in order that they may converse with Socrates for the
last time. Those who were present, and those who might have been
expected to be present, are mentioned by name. There are Simmias and
Cebes (Crito), two disciples of Philolaus whom Socrates 'by his
enchantments has attracted from Thebes' (Mem.), Crito the aged friend, the
attendant of the prison, who is as good as a friend—these take part in the
conversation. There are present also, Hermogenes, from whom Xenophon
derived his information about the trial of Socrates (Mem.), the 'madman'
Apollodorus (Symp.), Euclid and Terpsion from Megara (compare Theaet.),
Ctesippus, Antisthenes, Menexenus, and some other less-known members
of the Socratic circle, all of whom are silent auditors. Aristippus,
Cleombrotus, and Plato are noted as absent. Almost as soon as the friends of
Socrates enter the prison Xanthippe and her children are sent home in the
care of one of Crito's servants. Socrates himself has just been released from
chains, and is led by this circumstance to make the natural remark that
'pleasure follows pain.' (Observe that Plato is preparing the way for his
doctrine of the alternation of opposites.) 'Aesop would have represented
them in a fable as a two-headed creature of the gods.' The mention of Aesop
reminds Cebes of a question which had been asked by Evenus the poet
(compare Apol.): 'Why Socrates, who was not a poet, while in prison had
been putting Aesop into verse?'—'Because several times in his life he had
Page 7
been warned in dreams that he should practise music; and as he was about
to die and was not certain of what was meant, he wished to fulfil the
admonition in the letter as well as in the spirit, by writing verses as well as
by cultivating philosophy. Tell this to Evenus; and say that I would have
him follow me in death.' 'He is not at all the sort of man to comply with
your request, Socrates.' 'Why, is he not a philosopher?' 'Yes.' 'Then he will
be willing to die, although he will not take his own life, for that is held to be
unlawful.'
Cebes asks why suicide is thought not to be right, if death is to be
accounted a good? Well, (1) according to one explanation, because man is a
prisoner, who must not open the door of his prison and run away—this is
the truth in a 'mystery.' Or (2) rather, because he is not his own property, but
a possession of the gods, and has no right to make away with that which
does not belong to him. But why, asks Cebes, if he is a possession of the
gods, should he wish to die and leave them? For he is under their
protection; and surely he cannot take better care of himself than they take of
him. Simmias explains that Cebes is really referring to Socrates, whom they
think too unmoved at the prospect of leaving the gods and his friends.
Socrates answers that he is going to other gods who are wise and good, and
perhaps to better friends; and he professes that he is ready to defend himself
against the charge of Cebes. The company shall be his judges, and he hopes
that he will be more successful in convincing them than he had been in
convincing the court.
The philosopher desires death—which the wicked world will insinuate
that he also deserves: and perhaps he does, but not in any sense which they
are capable of understanding. Enough of them: the real question is, What is
the nature of that death which he desires? Death is the separation of soul
and body—and the philosopher desires such a separation. He would like to
be freed from the dominion of bodily pleasures and of the senses, which are
always perturbing his mental vision. He wants to get rid of eyes and ears,
and with the light of the mind only to behold the light of truth. All the evils
and impurities and necessities of men come from the body. And death
separates him from these corruptions, which in life he cannot wholly lay
aside. Why then should he repine when the hour of separation arrives? Why,
if he is dead while he lives, should he fear that other death, through which
alone he can behold wisdom in her purity?
to die and was not certain of what was meant, he wished to fulfil the
admonition in the letter as well as in the spirit, by writing verses as well as
by cultivating philosophy. Tell this to Evenus; and say that I would have
him follow me in death.' 'He is not at all the sort of man to comply with
your request, Socrates.' 'Why, is he not a philosopher?' 'Yes.' 'Then he will
be willing to die, although he will not take his own life, for that is held to be
unlawful.'
Cebes asks why suicide is thought not to be right, if death is to be
accounted a good? Well, (1) according to one explanation, because man is a
prisoner, who must not open the door of his prison and run away—this is
the truth in a 'mystery.' Or (2) rather, because he is not his own property, but
a possession of the gods, and has no right to make away with that which
does not belong to him. But why, asks Cebes, if he is a possession of the
gods, should he wish to die and leave them? For he is under their
protection; and surely he cannot take better care of himself than they take of
him. Simmias explains that Cebes is really referring to Socrates, whom they
think too unmoved at the prospect of leaving the gods and his friends.
Socrates answers that he is going to other gods who are wise and good, and
perhaps to better friends; and he professes that he is ready to defend himself
against the charge of Cebes. The company shall be his judges, and he hopes
that he will be more successful in convincing them than he had been in
convincing the court.
The philosopher desires death—which the wicked world will insinuate
that he also deserves: and perhaps he does, but not in any sense which they
are capable of understanding. Enough of them: the real question is, What is
the nature of that death which he desires? Death is the separation of soul
and body—and the philosopher desires such a separation. He would like to
be freed from the dominion of bodily pleasures and of the senses, which are
always perturbing his mental vision. He wants to get rid of eyes and ears,
and with the light of the mind only to behold the light of truth. All the evils
and impurities and necessities of men come from the body. And death
separates him from these corruptions, which in life he cannot wholly lay
aside. Why then should he repine when the hour of separation arrives? Why,
if he is dead while he lives, should he fear that other death, through which
alone he can behold wisdom in her purity?
Page 8
Besides, the philosopher has notions of good and evil unlike those of
other men. For they are courageous because they are afraid of greater
dangers, and temperate because they desire greater pleasures. But he
disdains this balancing of pleasures and pains, which is the exchange of
commerce and not of virtue. All the virtues, including wisdom, are regarded
by him only as purifications of the soul. And this was the meaning of the
founders of the mysteries when they said, 'Many are the wand-bearers but
few are the mystics.' (Compare Matt. xxii.: 'Many are called but few are
chosen.') And in the hope that he is one of these mystics, Socrates is now
departing. This is his answer to any one who charges him with indifference
at the prospect of leaving the gods and his friends.
Still, a fear is expressed that the soul upon leaving the body may vanish
away like smoke or air. Socrates in answer appeals first of all to the old
Orphic tradition that the souls of the dead are in the world below, and that
the living come from them. This he attempts to found on a philosophical
assumption that all opposites—e.g. less, greater; weaker, stronger; sleeping,
waking; life, death—are generated out of each other. Nor can the process of
generation be only a passage from living to dying, for then all would end in
death. The perpetual sleeper (Endymion) would be no longer distinguished
from the rest of mankind. The circle of nature is not complete unless the
living come from the dead as well as pass to them.
The Platonic doctrine of reminiscence is then adduced as a confirmation
of the pre-existence of the soul. Some proofs of this doctrine are demanded.
One proof given is the same as that of the Meno, and is derived from the
latent knowledge of mathematics, which may be elicited from an unlearned
person when a diagram is presented to him. Again, there is a power of
association, which from seeing Simmias may remember Cebes, or from
seeing a picture of Simmias may remember Simmias. The lyre may recall
the player of the lyre, and equal pieces of wood or stone may be associated
with the higher notion of absolute equality. But here observe that material
equalities fall short of the conception of absolute equality with which they
are compared, and which is the measure of them. And the measure or
standard must be prior to that which is measured, the idea of equality prior
to the visible equals. And if prior to them, then prior also to the perceptions
of the senses which recall them, and therefore either given before birth or at
birth. But all men have not this knowledge, nor have any without a process
of reminiscence; which is a proof that it is not innate or given at birth,
other men. For they are courageous because they are afraid of greater
dangers, and temperate because they desire greater pleasures. But he
disdains this balancing of pleasures and pains, which is the exchange of
commerce and not of virtue. All the virtues, including wisdom, are regarded
by him only as purifications of the soul. And this was the meaning of the
founders of the mysteries when they said, 'Many are the wand-bearers but
few are the mystics.' (Compare Matt. xxii.: 'Many are called but few are
chosen.') And in the hope that he is one of these mystics, Socrates is now
departing. This is his answer to any one who charges him with indifference
at the prospect of leaving the gods and his friends.
Still, a fear is expressed that the soul upon leaving the body may vanish
away like smoke or air. Socrates in answer appeals first of all to the old
Orphic tradition that the souls of the dead are in the world below, and that
the living come from them. This he attempts to found on a philosophical
assumption that all opposites—e.g. less, greater; weaker, stronger; sleeping,
waking; life, death—are generated out of each other. Nor can the process of
generation be only a passage from living to dying, for then all would end in
death. The perpetual sleeper (Endymion) would be no longer distinguished
from the rest of mankind. The circle of nature is not complete unless the
living come from the dead as well as pass to them.
The Platonic doctrine of reminiscence is then adduced as a confirmation
of the pre-existence of the soul. Some proofs of this doctrine are demanded.
One proof given is the same as that of the Meno, and is derived from the
latent knowledge of mathematics, which may be elicited from an unlearned
person when a diagram is presented to him. Again, there is a power of
association, which from seeing Simmias may remember Cebes, or from
seeing a picture of Simmias may remember Simmias. The lyre may recall
the player of the lyre, and equal pieces of wood or stone may be associated
with the higher notion of absolute equality. But here observe that material
equalities fall short of the conception of absolute equality with which they
are compared, and which is the measure of them. And the measure or
standard must be prior to that which is measured, the idea of equality prior
to the visible equals. And if prior to them, then prior also to the perceptions
of the senses which recall them, and therefore either given before birth or at
birth. But all men have not this knowledge, nor have any without a process
of reminiscence; which is a proof that it is not innate or given at birth,
Page 9
unless indeed it was given and taken away at the same instant. But if not
given to men in birth, it must have been given before birth—this is the only
alternative which remains. And if we had ideas in a former state, then our
souls must have existed and must have had intelligence in a former state.
The pre-existence of the soul stands or falls with the doctrine of ideas.
It is objected by Simmias and Cebes that these arguments only prove a
former and not a future existence. Socrates answers this objection by
recalling the previous argument, in which he had shown that the living
come from the dead. But the fear that the soul at departing may vanish into
air (especially if there is a wind blowing at the time) has not yet been
charmed away. He proceeds: When we fear that the soul will vanish away,
let us ask ourselves what is that which we suppose to be liable to
dissolution? Is it the simple or the compound, the unchanging or the
changing, the invisible idea or the visible object of sense? Clearly the latter
and not the former; and therefore not the soul, which in her own pure
thought is unchangeable, and only when using the senses descends into the
region of change. Again, the soul commands, the body serves: in this
respect too the soul is akin to the divine, and the body to the mortal. And in
every point of view the soul is the image of divinity and immortality, and
the body of the human and mortal. And whereas the body is liable to speedy
dissolution, the soul is almost if not quite indissoluble. (Compare Tim.) Yet
even the body may be preserved for ages by the embalmer's art: how
unlikely, then, that the soul will perish and be dissipated into air while on
her way to the good and wise God! She has been gathered into herself,
holding aloof from the body, and practising death all her life long, and she
is now finally released from the errors and follies and passions of men, and
for ever dwells in the company of the gods.
But the soul which is polluted and engrossed by the corporeal, and has no
eye except that of the senses, and is weighed down by the bodily appetites,
cannot attain to this abstraction. In her fear of the world below she lingers
about the sepulchre, loath to leave the body which she loved, a ghostly
apparition, saturated with sense, and therefore visible. At length entering
into some animal of a nature congenial to her former life of sensuality or
violence, she takes the form of an ass, a wolf or a kite. And of these earthly
souls the happiest are those who have practised virtue without philosophy;
they are allowed to pass into gentle and social natures, such as bees and
ants. (Compare Republic, Meno.) But only the philosopher who departs
given to men in birth, it must have been given before birth—this is the only
alternative which remains. And if we had ideas in a former state, then our
souls must have existed and must have had intelligence in a former state.
The pre-existence of the soul stands or falls with the doctrine of ideas.
It is objected by Simmias and Cebes that these arguments only prove a
former and not a future existence. Socrates answers this objection by
recalling the previous argument, in which he had shown that the living
come from the dead. But the fear that the soul at departing may vanish into
air (especially if there is a wind blowing at the time) has not yet been
charmed away. He proceeds: When we fear that the soul will vanish away,
let us ask ourselves what is that which we suppose to be liable to
dissolution? Is it the simple or the compound, the unchanging or the
changing, the invisible idea or the visible object of sense? Clearly the latter
and not the former; and therefore not the soul, which in her own pure
thought is unchangeable, and only when using the senses descends into the
region of change. Again, the soul commands, the body serves: in this
respect too the soul is akin to the divine, and the body to the mortal. And in
every point of view the soul is the image of divinity and immortality, and
the body of the human and mortal. And whereas the body is liable to speedy
dissolution, the soul is almost if not quite indissoluble. (Compare Tim.) Yet
even the body may be preserved for ages by the embalmer's art: how
unlikely, then, that the soul will perish and be dissipated into air while on
her way to the good and wise God! She has been gathered into herself,
holding aloof from the body, and practising death all her life long, and she
is now finally released from the errors and follies and passions of men, and
for ever dwells in the company of the gods.
But the soul which is polluted and engrossed by the corporeal, and has no
eye except that of the senses, and is weighed down by the bodily appetites,
cannot attain to this abstraction. In her fear of the world below she lingers
about the sepulchre, loath to leave the body which she loved, a ghostly
apparition, saturated with sense, and therefore visible. At length entering
into some animal of a nature congenial to her former life of sensuality or
violence, she takes the form of an ass, a wolf or a kite. And of these earthly
souls the happiest are those who have practised virtue without philosophy;
they are allowed to pass into gentle and social natures, such as bees and
ants. (Compare Republic, Meno.) But only the philosopher who departs
Page 10
pure is permitted to enter the company of the gods. (Compare Phaedrus.)
This is the reason why he abstains from fleshly lusts, and not because he
fears loss or disgrace, which is the motive of other men. He too has been a
captive, and the willing agent of his own captivity. But philosophy has
spoken to him, and he has heard her voice; she has gently entreated him,
and brought him out of the 'miry clay,' and purged away the mists of passion
and the illusions of sense which envelope him; his soul has escaped from
the influence of pleasures and pains, which are like nails fastening her to
the body. To that prison-house she will not return; and therefore she abstains
from bodily pleasures—not from a desire of having more or greater ones,
but because she knows that only when calm and free from the dominion of
the body can she behold the light of truth.
Simmias and Cebes remain in doubt; but they are unwilling to raise
objections at such a time. Socrates wonders at their reluctance. Let them
regard him rather as the swan, who, having sung the praises of Apollo all
his life long, sings at his death more lustily than ever. Simmias
acknowledges that there is cowardice in not probing truth to the bottom.
'And if truth divine and inspired is not to be had, then let a man take the
best of human notions, and upon this frail bark let him sail through life.' He
proceeds to state his difficulty: It has been argued that the soul is invisible
and incorporeal, and therefore immortal, and prior to the body. But is not
the soul acknowledged to be a harmony, and has she not the same relation
to the body, as the harmony—which like her is invisible—has to the lyre?
And yet the harmony does not survive the lyre. Cebes has also an objection,
which like Simmias he expresses in a figure. He is willing to admit that the
soul is more lasting than the body. But the more lasting nature of the soul
does not prove her immortality; for after having worn out many bodies in a
single life, and many more in successive births and deaths, she may at last
perish, or, as Socrates afterwards restates the objection, the very act of birth
may be the beginning of her death, and her last body may survive her, just
as the coat of an old weaver is left behind him after he is dead, although a
man is more lasting than his coat. And he who would prove the immortality
of the soul, must prove not only that the soul outlives one or many bodies,
but that she outlives them all.
The audience, like the chorus in a play, for a moment interpret the
feelings of the actors; there is a temporary depression, and then the enquiry
is resumed. It is a melancholy reflection that arguments, like men, are apt to
This is the reason why he abstains from fleshly lusts, and not because he
fears loss or disgrace, which is the motive of other men. He too has been a
captive, and the willing agent of his own captivity. But philosophy has
spoken to him, and he has heard her voice; she has gently entreated him,
and brought him out of the 'miry clay,' and purged away the mists of passion
and the illusions of sense which envelope him; his soul has escaped from
the influence of pleasures and pains, which are like nails fastening her to
the body. To that prison-house she will not return; and therefore she abstains
from bodily pleasures—not from a desire of having more or greater ones,
but because she knows that only when calm and free from the dominion of
the body can she behold the light of truth.
Simmias and Cebes remain in doubt; but they are unwilling to raise
objections at such a time. Socrates wonders at their reluctance. Let them
regard him rather as the swan, who, having sung the praises of Apollo all
his life long, sings at his death more lustily than ever. Simmias
acknowledges that there is cowardice in not probing truth to the bottom.
'And if truth divine and inspired is not to be had, then let a man take the
best of human notions, and upon this frail bark let him sail through life.' He
proceeds to state his difficulty: It has been argued that the soul is invisible
and incorporeal, and therefore immortal, and prior to the body. But is not
the soul acknowledged to be a harmony, and has she not the same relation
to the body, as the harmony—which like her is invisible—has to the lyre?
And yet the harmony does not survive the lyre. Cebes has also an objection,
which like Simmias he expresses in a figure. He is willing to admit that the
soul is more lasting than the body. But the more lasting nature of the soul
does not prove her immortality; for after having worn out many bodies in a
single life, and many more in successive births and deaths, she may at last
perish, or, as Socrates afterwards restates the objection, the very act of birth
may be the beginning of her death, and her last body may survive her, just
as the coat of an old weaver is left behind him after he is dead, although a
man is more lasting than his coat. And he who would prove the immortality
of the soul, must prove not only that the soul outlives one or many bodies,
but that she outlives them all.
The audience, like the chorus in a play, for a moment interpret the
feelings of the actors; there is a temporary depression, and then the enquiry
is resumed. It is a melancholy reflection that arguments, like men, are apt to
Page 11
be deceivers; and those who have been often deceived become distrustful
both of arguments and of friends. But this unfortunate experience should
not make us either haters of men or haters of arguments. The want of health
and truth is not in the argument, but in ourselves. Socrates, who is about to
die, is sensible of his own weakness; he desires to be impartial, but he
cannot help feeling that he has too great an interest in the truth of the
argument. And therefore he would have his friends examine and refute him,
if they think that he is in error.
At his request Simmias and Cebes repeat their objections. They do not go
to the length of denying the pre-existence of ideas. Simmias is of opinion
that the soul is a harmony of the body. But the admission of the pre-
existence of ideas, and therefore of the soul, is at variance with this.
(Compare a parallel difficulty in Theaet.) For a harmony is an effect,
whereas the soul is not an effect, but a cause; a harmony follows, but the
soul leads; a harmony admits of degrees, and the soul has no degrees.
Again, upon the supposition that the soul is a harmony, why is one soul
better than another? Are they more or less harmonized, or is there one
harmony within another? But the soul does not admit of degrees, and cannot
therefore be more or less harmonized. Further, the soul is often engaged in
resisting the affections of the body, as Homer describes Odysseus 'rebuking
his heart.' Could he have written this under the idea that the soul is a
harmony of the body? Nay rather, are we not contradicting Homer and
ourselves in affirming anything of the sort?
The goddess Harmonia, as Socrates playfully terms the argument of
Simmias, has been happily disposed of; and now an answer has to be given
to the Theban Cadmus. Socrates recapitulates the argument of Cebes,
which, as he remarks, involves the whole question of natural growth or
causation; about this he proposes to narrate his own mental experience.
When he was young he had puzzled himself with physics: he had enquired
into the growth and decay of animals, and the origin of thought, until at last
he began to doubt the self-evident fact that growth is the result of eating and
drinking; and so he arrived at the conclusion that he was not meant for such
enquiries. Nor was he less perplexed with notions of comparison and
number. At first he had imagined himself to understand differences of
greater and less, and to know that ten is two more than eight, and the like.
But now those very notions appeared to him to contain a contradiction. For
how can one be divided into two? Or two be compounded into one? These
both of arguments and of friends. But this unfortunate experience should
not make us either haters of men or haters of arguments. The want of health
and truth is not in the argument, but in ourselves. Socrates, who is about to
die, is sensible of his own weakness; he desires to be impartial, but he
cannot help feeling that he has too great an interest in the truth of the
argument. And therefore he would have his friends examine and refute him,
if they think that he is in error.
At his request Simmias and Cebes repeat their objections. They do not go
to the length of denying the pre-existence of ideas. Simmias is of opinion
that the soul is a harmony of the body. But the admission of the pre-
existence of ideas, and therefore of the soul, is at variance with this.
(Compare a parallel difficulty in Theaet.) For a harmony is an effect,
whereas the soul is not an effect, but a cause; a harmony follows, but the
soul leads; a harmony admits of degrees, and the soul has no degrees.
Again, upon the supposition that the soul is a harmony, why is one soul
better than another? Are they more or less harmonized, or is there one
harmony within another? But the soul does not admit of degrees, and cannot
therefore be more or less harmonized. Further, the soul is often engaged in
resisting the affections of the body, as Homer describes Odysseus 'rebuking
his heart.' Could he have written this under the idea that the soul is a
harmony of the body? Nay rather, are we not contradicting Homer and
ourselves in affirming anything of the sort?
The goddess Harmonia, as Socrates playfully terms the argument of
Simmias, has been happily disposed of; and now an answer has to be given
to the Theban Cadmus. Socrates recapitulates the argument of Cebes,
which, as he remarks, involves the whole question of natural growth or
causation; about this he proposes to narrate his own mental experience.
When he was young he had puzzled himself with physics: he had enquired
into the growth and decay of animals, and the origin of thought, until at last
he began to doubt the self-evident fact that growth is the result of eating and
drinking; and so he arrived at the conclusion that he was not meant for such
enquiries. Nor was he less perplexed with notions of comparison and
number. At first he had imagined himself to understand differences of
greater and less, and to know that ten is two more than eight, and the like.
But now those very notions appeared to him to contain a contradiction. For
how can one be divided into two? Or two be compounded into one? These
Page 12
are difficulties which Socrates cannot answer. Of generation and destruction
he knows nothing. But he has a confused notion of another method in which
matters of this sort are to be investigated. (Compare Republic; Charm.)
Then he heard some one reading out of a book of Anaxagoras, that mind
is the cause of all things. And he said to himself: If mind is the cause of all
things, surely mind must dispose them all for the best. The new teacher will
show me this 'order of the best' in man and nature. How great had been his
hopes and how great his disappointment! For he found that his new friend
was anything but consistent in his use of mind as a cause, and that he soon
introduced winds, waters, and other eccentric notions. (Compare Arist.
Metaph.) It was as if a person had said that Socrates is sitting here because
he is made up of bones and muscles, instead of telling the true reason—that
he is here because the Athenians have thought good to sentence him to
death, and he has thought good to await his sentence. Had his bones and
muscles been left by him to their own ideas of right, they would long ago
have taken themselves off. But surely there is a great confusion of the cause
and condition in all this. And this confusion also leads people into all sorts
of erroneous theories about the position and motions of the earth. None of
them know how much stronger than any Atlas is the power of the best. But
this 'best' is still undiscovered; and in enquiring after the cause, we can only
hope to attain the second best.
Now there is a danger in the contemplation of the nature of things, as
there is a danger in looking at the sun during an eclipse, unless the
precaution is taken of looking only at the image reflected in the water, or in
a glass. (Compare Laws; Republic.) 'I was afraid,' says Socrates, 'that I
might injure the eye of the soul. I thought that I had better return to the old
and safe method of ideas. Though I do not mean to say that he who
contemplates existence through the medium of ideas sees only through a
glass darkly, any more than he who contemplates actual effects.'
If the existence of ideas is granted to him, Socrates is of opinion that he
will then have no difficulty in proving the immortality of the soul. He will
only ask for a further admission:—that beauty is the cause of the beautiful,
greatness the cause of the great, smallness of the small, and so on of other
things. This is a safe and simple answer, which escapes the contradictions
of greater and less (greater by reason of that which is smaller!), of addition
and subtraction, and the other difficulties of relation. These subtleties he is
he knows nothing. But he has a confused notion of another method in which
matters of this sort are to be investigated. (Compare Republic; Charm.)
Then he heard some one reading out of a book of Anaxagoras, that mind
is the cause of all things. And he said to himself: If mind is the cause of all
things, surely mind must dispose them all for the best. The new teacher will
show me this 'order of the best' in man and nature. How great had been his
hopes and how great his disappointment! For he found that his new friend
was anything but consistent in his use of mind as a cause, and that he soon
introduced winds, waters, and other eccentric notions. (Compare Arist.
Metaph.) It was as if a person had said that Socrates is sitting here because
he is made up of bones and muscles, instead of telling the true reason—that
he is here because the Athenians have thought good to sentence him to
death, and he has thought good to await his sentence. Had his bones and
muscles been left by him to their own ideas of right, they would long ago
have taken themselves off. But surely there is a great confusion of the cause
and condition in all this. And this confusion also leads people into all sorts
of erroneous theories about the position and motions of the earth. None of
them know how much stronger than any Atlas is the power of the best. But
this 'best' is still undiscovered; and in enquiring after the cause, we can only
hope to attain the second best.
Now there is a danger in the contemplation of the nature of things, as
there is a danger in looking at the sun during an eclipse, unless the
precaution is taken of looking only at the image reflected in the water, or in
a glass. (Compare Laws; Republic.) 'I was afraid,' says Socrates, 'that I
might injure the eye of the soul. I thought that I had better return to the old
and safe method of ideas. Though I do not mean to say that he who
contemplates existence through the medium of ideas sees only through a
glass darkly, any more than he who contemplates actual effects.'
If the existence of ideas is granted to him, Socrates is of opinion that he
will then have no difficulty in proving the immortality of the soul. He will
only ask for a further admission:—that beauty is the cause of the beautiful,
greatness the cause of the great, smallness of the small, and so on of other
things. This is a safe and simple answer, which escapes the contradictions
of greater and less (greater by reason of that which is smaller!), of addition
and subtraction, and the other difficulties of relation. These subtleties he is
Page 13
for leaving to wiser heads than his own; he prefers to test ideas by the
consistency of their consequences, and, if asked to give an account of them,
goes back to some higher idea or hypothesis which appears to him to be the
best, until at last he arrives at a resting-place. (Republic; Phil.)
The doctrine of ideas, which has long ago received the assent of the
Socratic circle, is now affirmed by the Phliasian auditor to command the
assent of any man of sense. The narrative is continued; Socrates is desirous
of explaining how opposite ideas may appear to co-exist but do not really
co-exist in the same thing or person. For example, Simmias may be said to
have greatness and also smallness, because he is greater than Socrates and
less than Phaedo. And yet Simmias is not really great and also small, but
only when compared to Phaedo and Socrates. I use the illustration, says
Socrates, because I want to show you not only that ideal opposites exclude
one another, but also the opposites in us. I, for example, having the attribute
of smallness remain small, and cannot become great: the smallness which is
in me drives out greatness.
One of the company here remarked that this was inconsistent with the old
assertion that opposites generated opposites. But that, replies Socrates, was
affirmed, not of opposite ideas either in us or in nature, but of opposition in
the concrete—not of life and death, but of individuals living and dying.
When this objection has been removed, Socrates proceeds: This doctrine of
the mutual exclusion of opposites is not only true of the opposites
themselves, but of things which are inseparable from them. For example,
cold and heat are opposed; and fire, which is inseparable from heat, cannot
co-exist with cold, or snow, which is inseparable from cold, with heat.
Again, the number three excludes the number four, because three is an odd
number and four is an even number, and the odd is opposed to the even.
Thus we are able to proceed a step beyond 'the safe and simple answer.' We
may say, not only that the odd excludes the even, but that the number three,
which participates in oddness, excludes the even. And in like manner, not
only does life exclude death, but the soul, of which life is the inseparable
attribute, also excludes death. And that of which life is the inseparable
attribute is by the force of the terms imperishable. If the odd principle were
imperishable, then the number three would not perish but remove, on the
approach of the even principle. But the immortal is imperishable; and
therefore the soul on the approach of death does not perish but removes.
consistency of their consequences, and, if asked to give an account of them,
goes back to some higher idea or hypothesis which appears to him to be the
best, until at last he arrives at a resting-place. (Republic; Phil.)
The doctrine of ideas, which has long ago received the assent of the
Socratic circle, is now affirmed by the Phliasian auditor to command the
assent of any man of sense. The narrative is continued; Socrates is desirous
of explaining how opposite ideas may appear to co-exist but do not really
co-exist in the same thing or person. For example, Simmias may be said to
have greatness and also smallness, because he is greater than Socrates and
less than Phaedo. And yet Simmias is not really great and also small, but
only when compared to Phaedo and Socrates. I use the illustration, says
Socrates, because I want to show you not only that ideal opposites exclude
one another, but also the opposites in us. I, for example, having the attribute
of smallness remain small, and cannot become great: the smallness which is
in me drives out greatness.
One of the company here remarked that this was inconsistent with the old
assertion that opposites generated opposites. But that, replies Socrates, was
affirmed, not of opposite ideas either in us or in nature, but of opposition in
the concrete—not of life and death, but of individuals living and dying.
When this objection has been removed, Socrates proceeds: This doctrine of
the mutual exclusion of opposites is not only true of the opposites
themselves, but of things which are inseparable from them. For example,
cold and heat are opposed; and fire, which is inseparable from heat, cannot
co-exist with cold, or snow, which is inseparable from cold, with heat.
Again, the number three excludes the number four, because three is an odd
number and four is an even number, and the odd is opposed to the even.
Thus we are able to proceed a step beyond 'the safe and simple answer.' We
may say, not only that the odd excludes the even, but that the number three,
which participates in oddness, excludes the even. And in like manner, not
only does life exclude death, but the soul, of which life is the inseparable
attribute, also excludes death. And that of which life is the inseparable
attribute is by the force of the terms imperishable. If the odd principle were
imperishable, then the number three would not perish but remove, on the
approach of the even principle. But the immortal is imperishable; and
therefore the soul on the approach of death does not perish but removes.
Page 14
Thus all objections appear to be finally silenced. And now the application
has to be made: If the soul is immortal, 'what manner of persons ought we
to be?' having regard not only to time but to eternity. For death is not the
end of all, and the wicked is not released from his evil by death; but every
one carries with him into the world below that which he is or has become,
and that only.
For after death the soul is carried away to judgment, and when she has
received her punishment returns to earth in the course of ages. The wise
soul is conscious of her situation, and follows the attendant angel who
guides her through the windings of the world below; but the impure soul
wanders hither and thither without companion or guide, and is carried at last
to her own place, as the pure soul is also carried away to hers. 'In order that
you may understand this, I must first describe to you the nature and
conformation of the earth.'
Now the whole earth is a globe placed in the centre of the heavens, and is
maintained there by the perfection of balance. That which we call the earth
is only one of many small hollows, wherein collect the mists and waters and
the thick lower air; but the true earth is above, and is in a finer and subtler
element. And if, like birds, we could fly to the surface of the air, in the same
manner that fishes come to the top of the sea, then we should behold the
true earth and the true heaven and the true stars. Our earth is everywhere
corrupted and corroded; and even the land which is fairer than the sea, for
that is a mere chaos or waste of water and mud and sand, has nothing to
show in comparison of the other world. But the heavenly earth is of divers
colours, sparkling with jewels brighter than gold and whiter than any snow,
having flowers and fruits innumerable. And the inhabitants dwell some on
the shore of the sea of air, others in 'islets of the blest,' and they hold
converse with the gods, and behold the sun, moon and stars as they truly
are, and their other blessedness is of a piece with this.
The hollows on the surface of the globe vary in size and shape from that
which we inhabit: but all are connected by passages and perforations in the
interior of the earth. And there is one huge chasm or opening called
Tartarus, into which streams of fire and water and liquid mud are ever
flowing; of these small portions find their way to the surface and form seas
and rivers and volcanoes. There is a perpetual inhalation and exhalation of
the air rising and falling as the waters pass into the depths of the earth and
has to be made: If the soul is immortal, 'what manner of persons ought we
to be?' having regard not only to time but to eternity. For death is not the
end of all, and the wicked is not released from his evil by death; but every
one carries with him into the world below that which he is or has become,
and that only.
For after death the soul is carried away to judgment, and when she has
received her punishment returns to earth in the course of ages. The wise
soul is conscious of her situation, and follows the attendant angel who
guides her through the windings of the world below; but the impure soul
wanders hither and thither without companion or guide, and is carried at last
to her own place, as the pure soul is also carried away to hers. 'In order that
you may understand this, I must first describe to you the nature and
conformation of the earth.'
Now the whole earth is a globe placed in the centre of the heavens, and is
maintained there by the perfection of balance. That which we call the earth
is only one of many small hollows, wherein collect the mists and waters and
the thick lower air; but the true earth is above, and is in a finer and subtler
element. And if, like birds, we could fly to the surface of the air, in the same
manner that fishes come to the top of the sea, then we should behold the
true earth and the true heaven and the true stars. Our earth is everywhere
corrupted and corroded; and even the land which is fairer than the sea, for
that is a mere chaos or waste of water and mud and sand, has nothing to
show in comparison of the other world. But the heavenly earth is of divers
colours, sparkling with jewels brighter than gold and whiter than any snow,
having flowers and fruits innumerable. And the inhabitants dwell some on
the shore of the sea of air, others in 'islets of the blest,' and they hold
converse with the gods, and behold the sun, moon and stars as they truly
are, and their other blessedness is of a piece with this.
The hollows on the surface of the globe vary in size and shape from that
which we inhabit: but all are connected by passages and perforations in the
interior of the earth. And there is one huge chasm or opening called
Tartarus, into which streams of fire and water and liquid mud are ever
flowing; of these small portions find their way to the surface and form seas
and rivers and volcanoes. There is a perpetual inhalation and exhalation of
the air rising and falling as the waters pass into the depths of the earth and
Page 15
return again, in their course forming lakes and rivers, but never descending
below the centre of the earth; for on either side the rivers flowing either
way are stopped by a precipice. These rivers are many and mighty, and
there are four principal ones, Oceanus, Acheron, Pyriphlegethon, and
Cocytus. Oceanus is the river which encircles the earth; Acheron takes an
opposite direction, and after flowing under the earth through desert places,
at last reaches the Acherusian lake,—this is the river at which the souls of
the dead await their return to earth. Pyriphlegethon is a stream of fire,
which coils round the earth and flows into the depths of Tartarus. The fourth
river, Cocytus, is that which is called by the poets the Stygian river, and
passes into and forms the lake Styx, from the waters of which it gains new
and strange powers. This river, too, falls into Tartarus.
The dead are first of all judged according to their deeds, and those who
are incurable are thrust into Tartarus, from which they never come out.
Those who have only committed venial sins are first purified of them, and
then rewarded for the good which they have done. Those who have
committed crimes, great indeed, but not unpardonable, are thrust into
Tartarus, but are cast forth at the end of a year by way of Pyriphlegethon or
Cocytus, and these carry them as far as the Acherusian lake, where they call
upon their victims to let them come out of the rivers into the lake. And if
they prevail, then they are let out and their sufferings cease: if not, they are
borne unceasingly into Tartarus and back again, until they at last obtain
mercy. The pure souls also receive their reward, and have their abode in the
upper earth, and a select few in still fairer 'mansions.'
Socrates is not prepared to insist on the literal accuracy of this
description, but he is confident that something of the kind is true. He who
has sought after the pleasures of knowledge and rejected the pleasures of
the body, has reason to be of good hope at the approach of death; whose
voice is already speaking to him, and who will one day be heard calling all
men.
The hour has come at which he must drink the poison, and not much
remains to be done. How shall they bury him? That is a question which he
refuses to entertain, for they are burying, not him, but his dead body. His
friends had once been sureties that he would remain, and they shall now be
sureties that he has run away. Yet he would not die without the customary
ceremonies of washing and burial. Shall he make a libation of the poison?
below the centre of the earth; for on either side the rivers flowing either
way are stopped by a precipice. These rivers are many and mighty, and
there are four principal ones, Oceanus, Acheron, Pyriphlegethon, and
Cocytus. Oceanus is the river which encircles the earth; Acheron takes an
opposite direction, and after flowing under the earth through desert places,
at last reaches the Acherusian lake,—this is the river at which the souls of
the dead await their return to earth. Pyriphlegethon is a stream of fire,
which coils round the earth and flows into the depths of Tartarus. The fourth
river, Cocytus, is that which is called by the poets the Stygian river, and
passes into and forms the lake Styx, from the waters of which it gains new
and strange powers. This river, too, falls into Tartarus.
The dead are first of all judged according to their deeds, and those who
are incurable are thrust into Tartarus, from which they never come out.
Those who have only committed venial sins are first purified of them, and
then rewarded for the good which they have done. Those who have
committed crimes, great indeed, but not unpardonable, are thrust into
Tartarus, but are cast forth at the end of a year by way of Pyriphlegethon or
Cocytus, and these carry them as far as the Acherusian lake, where they call
upon their victims to let them come out of the rivers into the lake. And if
they prevail, then they are let out and their sufferings cease: if not, they are
borne unceasingly into Tartarus and back again, until they at last obtain
mercy. The pure souls also receive their reward, and have their abode in the
upper earth, and a select few in still fairer 'mansions.'
Socrates is not prepared to insist on the literal accuracy of this
description, but he is confident that something of the kind is true. He who
has sought after the pleasures of knowledge and rejected the pleasures of
the body, has reason to be of good hope at the approach of death; whose
voice is already speaking to him, and who will one day be heard calling all
men.
The hour has come at which he must drink the poison, and not much
remains to be done. How shall they bury him? That is a question which he
refuses to entertain, for they are burying, not him, but his dead body. His
friends had once been sureties that he would remain, and they shall now be
sureties that he has run away. Yet he would not die without the customary
ceremonies of washing and burial. Shall he make a libation of the poison?
Page 16
In the spirit he will, but not in the letter. One request he utters in the very
act of death, which has been a puzzle to after ages. With a sort of irony he
remembers that a trifling religious duty is still unfulfilled, just as above he
desires before he departs to compose a few verses in order to satisfy a
scruple about a dream—unless, indeed, we suppose him to mean, that he
was now restored to health, and made the customary offering to Asclepius
in token of his recovery.
1. The doctrine of the immortality of the soul has sunk deep into the heart
of the human race; and men are apt to rebel against any examination of the
nature or grounds of their belief. They do not like to acknowledge that this,
as well as the other 'eternal ideas; of man, has a history in time, which may
be traced in Greek poetry or philosophy, and also in the Hebrew Scriptures.
They convert feeling into reasoning, and throw a network of dialectics over
that which is really a deeply-rooted instinct. In the same temper which
Socrates reproves in himself they are disposed to think that even fallacies
will do no harm, for they will die with them, and while they live they will
gain by the delusion. And when they consider the numberless bad
arguments which have been pressed into the service of theology, they say,
like the companions of Socrates, 'What argument can we ever trust again?'
But there is a better and higher spirit to be gathered from the Phaedo, as
well as from the other writings of Plato, which says that first principles
should be most constantly reviewed (Phaedo and Crat.), and that the highest
subjects demand of us the greatest accuracy (Republic); also that we must
not become misologists because arguments are apt to be deceivers.
2. In former ages there was a customary rather than a reasoned belief in
the immortality of the soul. It was based on the authority of the Church, on
the necessity of such a belief to morality and the order of society, on the
evidence of an historical fact, and also on analogies and figures of speech
which filled up the void or gave an expression in words to a cherished
instinct. The mass of mankind went on their way busy with the affairs of
this life, hardly stopping to think about another. But in our own day the
question has been reopened, and it is doubtful whether the belief which in
the first ages of Christianity was the strongest motive of action can survive
the conflict with a scientific age in which the rules of evidence are stricter
and the mind has become more sensitive to criticism. It has faded into the
distance by a natural process as it was removed further and further from the
act of death, which has been a puzzle to after ages. With a sort of irony he
remembers that a trifling religious duty is still unfulfilled, just as above he
desires before he departs to compose a few verses in order to satisfy a
scruple about a dream—unless, indeed, we suppose him to mean, that he
was now restored to health, and made the customary offering to Asclepius
in token of his recovery.
1. The doctrine of the immortality of the soul has sunk deep into the heart
of the human race; and men are apt to rebel against any examination of the
nature or grounds of their belief. They do not like to acknowledge that this,
as well as the other 'eternal ideas; of man, has a history in time, which may
be traced in Greek poetry or philosophy, and also in the Hebrew Scriptures.
They convert feeling into reasoning, and throw a network of dialectics over
that which is really a deeply-rooted instinct. In the same temper which
Socrates reproves in himself they are disposed to think that even fallacies
will do no harm, for they will die with them, and while they live they will
gain by the delusion. And when they consider the numberless bad
arguments which have been pressed into the service of theology, they say,
like the companions of Socrates, 'What argument can we ever trust again?'
But there is a better and higher spirit to be gathered from the Phaedo, as
well as from the other writings of Plato, which says that first principles
should be most constantly reviewed (Phaedo and Crat.), and that the highest
subjects demand of us the greatest accuracy (Republic); also that we must
not become misologists because arguments are apt to be deceivers.
2. In former ages there was a customary rather than a reasoned belief in
the immortality of the soul. It was based on the authority of the Church, on
the necessity of such a belief to morality and the order of society, on the
evidence of an historical fact, and also on analogies and figures of speech
which filled up the void or gave an expression in words to a cherished
instinct. The mass of mankind went on their way busy with the affairs of
this life, hardly stopping to think about another. But in our own day the
question has been reopened, and it is doubtful whether the belief which in
the first ages of Christianity was the strongest motive of action can survive
the conflict with a scientific age in which the rules of evidence are stricter
and the mind has become more sensitive to criticism. It has faded into the
distance by a natural process as it was removed further and further from the
Page 17
historical fact on which it has been supposed to rest. Arguments derived
from material things such as the seed and the ear of corn or transitions in
the life of animals from one state of being to another (the chrysalis and the
butterfly) are not 'in pari materia' with arguments from the visible to the
invisible, and are therefore felt to be no longer applicable. The evidence to
the historical fact seems to be weaker than was once supposed: it is not
consistent with itself, and is based upon documents which are of unknown
origin. The immortality of man must be proved by other arguments than
these if it is again to become a living belief. We must ask ourselves afresh
why we still maintain it, and seek to discover a foundation for it in the
nature of God and in the first principles of morality.
3. At the outset of the discussion we may clear away a confusion. We
certainly do not mean by the immortality of the soul the immortality of
fame, which whether worth having or not can only be ascribed to a very
select class of the whole race of mankind, and even the interest in these few
is comparatively short-lived. To have been a benefactor to the world,
whether in a higher or a lower sphere of life and thought, is a great thing: to
have the reputation of being one, when men have passed out of the sphere
of earthly praise or blame, is hardly worthy of consideration. The memory
of a great man, so far from being immortal, is really limited to his own
generation:—so long as his friends or his disciples are alive, so long as his
books continue to be read, so long as his political or military successes fill a
page in the history of his country. The praises which are bestowed upon him
at his death hardly last longer than the flowers which are strewed upon his
coffin or the 'immortelles' which are laid upon his tomb. Literature makes
the most of its heroes, but the true man is well aware that far from enjoying
an immortality of fame, in a generation or two, or even in a much shorter
time, he will be forgotten and the world will get on without him.
4. Modern philosophy is perplexed at this whole question, which is
sometimes fairly given up and handed over to the realm of faith. The
perplexity should not be forgotten by us when we attempt to submit the
Phaedo of Plato to the requirements of logic. For what idea can we form of
the soul when separated from the body? Or how can the soul be united with
the body and still be independent? Is the soul related to the body as the ideal
to the real, or as the whole to the parts, or as the subject to the object, or as
the cause to the effect, or as the end to the means? Shall we say with
Aristotle, that the soul is the entelechy or form of an organized living body?
from material things such as the seed and the ear of corn or transitions in
the life of animals from one state of being to another (the chrysalis and the
butterfly) are not 'in pari materia' with arguments from the visible to the
invisible, and are therefore felt to be no longer applicable. The evidence to
the historical fact seems to be weaker than was once supposed: it is not
consistent with itself, and is based upon documents which are of unknown
origin. The immortality of man must be proved by other arguments than
these if it is again to become a living belief. We must ask ourselves afresh
why we still maintain it, and seek to discover a foundation for it in the
nature of God and in the first principles of morality.
3. At the outset of the discussion we may clear away a confusion. We
certainly do not mean by the immortality of the soul the immortality of
fame, which whether worth having or not can only be ascribed to a very
select class of the whole race of mankind, and even the interest in these few
is comparatively short-lived. To have been a benefactor to the world,
whether in a higher or a lower sphere of life and thought, is a great thing: to
have the reputation of being one, when men have passed out of the sphere
of earthly praise or blame, is hardly worthy of consideration. The memory
of a great man, so far from being immortal, is really limited to his own
generation:—so long as his friends or his disciples are alive, so long as his
books continue to be read, so long as his political or military successes fill a
page in the history of his country. The praises which are bestowed upon him
at his death hardly last longer than the flowers which are strewed upon his
coffin or the 'immortelles' which are laid upon his tomb. Literature makes
the most of its heroes, but the true man is well aware that far from enjoying
an immortality of fame, in a generation or two, or even in a much shorter
time, he will be forgotten and the world will get on without him.
4. Modern philosophy is perplexed at this whole question, which is
sometimes fairly given up and handed over to the realm of faith. The
perplexity should not be forgotten by us when we attempt to submit the
Phaedo of Plato to the requirements of logic. For what idea can we form of
the soul when separated from the body? Or how can the soul be united with
the body and still be independent? Is the soul related to the body as the ideal
to the real, or as the whole to the parts, or as the subject to the object, or as
the cause to the effect, or as the end to the means? Shall we say with
Aristotle, that the soul is the entelechy or form of an organized living body?
Page 18
or with Plato, that she has a life of her own? Is the Pythagorean image of
the harmony, or that of the monad, the truer expression? Is the soul related
to the body as sight to the eye, or as the boatman to his boat? (Arist. de
Anim.) And in another state of being is the soul to be conceived of as
vanishing into infinity, hardly possessing an existence which she can call
her own, as in the pantheistic system of Spinoza: or as an individual
informing another body and entering into new relations, but retaining her
own character? (Compare Gorgias.) Or is the opposition of soul and body a
mere illusion, and the true self neither soul nor body, but the union of the
two in the 'I' which is above them? And is death the assertion of this
individuality in the higher nature, and the falling away into nothingness of
the lower? Or are we vainly attempting to pass the boundaries of human
thought? The body and the soul seem to be inseparable, not only in fact, but
in our conceptions of them; and any philosophy which too closely unites
them, or too widely separates them, either in this life or in another, disturbs
the balance of human nature. No thinker has perfectly adjusted them, or
been entirely consistent with himself in describing their relation to one
another. Nor can we wonder that Plato in the infancy of human thought
should have confused mythology and philosophy, or have mistaken verbal
arguments for real ones.
5. Again, believing in the immortality of the soul, we must still ask the
question of Socrates, 'What is that which we suppose to be immortal?' Is it
the personal and individual element in us, or the spiritual and universal? Is
it the principle of knowledge or of goodness, or the union of the two? Is it
the mere force of life which is determined to be, or the consciousness of self
which cannot be got rid of, or the fire of genius which refuses to be
extinguished? Or is there a hidden being which is allied to the Author of all
existence, who is because he is perfect, and to whom our ideas of perfection
give us a title to belong? Whatever answer is given by us to these questions,
there still remains the necessity of allowing the permanence of evil, if not
for ever, at any rate for a time, in order that the wicked 'may not have too
good a bargain.' For the annihilation of evil at death, or the eternal duration
of it, seem to involve equal difficulties in the moral government of the
universe. Sometimes we are led by our feelings, rather than by our reason,
to think of the good and wise only as existing in another life. Why should
the mean, the weak, the idiot, the infant, the herd of men who have never in
any proper sense the use of reason, reappear with blinking eyes in the light
the harmony, or that of the monad, the truer expression? Is the soul related
to the body as sight to the eye, or as the boatman to his boat? (Arist. de
Anim.) And in another state of being is the soul to be conceived of as
vanishing into infinity, hardly possessing an existence which she can call
her own, as in the pantheistic system of Spinoza: or as an individual
informing another body and entering into new relations, but retaining her
own character? (Compare Gorgias.) Or is the opposition of soul and body a
mere illusion, and the true self neither soul nor body, but the union of the
two in the 'I' which is above them? And is death the assertion of this
individuality in the higher nature, and the falling away into nothingness of
the lower? Or are we vainly attempting to pass the boundaries of human
thought? The body and the soul seem to be inseparable, not only in fact, but
in our conceptions of them; and any philosophy which too closely unites
them, or too widely separates them, either in this life or in another, disturbs
the balance of human nature. No thinker has perfectly adjusted them, or
been entirely consistent with himself in describing their relation to one
another. Nor can we wonder that Plato in the infancy of human thought
should have confused mythology and philosophy, or have mistaken verbal
arguments for real ones.
5. Again, believing in the immortality of the soul, we must still ask the
question of Socrates, 'What is that which we suppose to be immortal?' Is it
the personal and individual element in us, or the spiritual and universal? Is
it the principle of knowledge or of goodness, or the union of the two? Is it
the mere force of life which is determined to be, or the consciousness of self
which cannot be got rid of, or the fire of genius which refuses to be
extinguished? Or is there a hidden being which is allied to the Author of all
existence, who is because he is perfect, and to whom our ideas of perfection
give us a title to belong? Whatever answer is given by us to these questions,
there still remains the necessity of allowing the permanence of evil, if not
for ever, at any rate for a time, in order that the wicked 'may not have too
good a bargain.' For the annihilation of evil at death, or the eternal duration
of it, seem to involve equal difficulties in the moral government of the
universe. Sometimes we are led by our feelings, rather than by our reason,
to think of the good and wise only as existing in another life. Why should
the mean, the weak, the idiot, the infant, the herd of men who have never in
any proper sense the use of reason, reappear with blinking eyes in the light
Page 19
of another world? But our second thought is that the hope of humanity is a
common one, and that all or none will be partakers of immortality. Reason
does not allow us to suppose that we have any greater claims than others,
and experience may often reveal to us unexpected flashes of the higher
nature in those whom we had despised. Why should the wicked suffer any
more than ourselves? had we been placed in their circumstances should we
have been any better than they? The worst of men are objects of pity rather
than of anger to the philanthropist; must they not be equally such to divine
benevolence? Even more than the good they have need of another life; not
that they may be punished, but that they may be educated. These are a few
of the reflections which arise in our minds when we attempt to assign any
form to our conceptions of a future state.
There are some other questions which are disturbing to us because we
have no answer to them. What is to become of the animals in a future state?
Have we not seen dogs more faithful and intelligent than men, and men
who are more stupid and brutal than any animals? Does their life cease at
death, or is there some 'better thing reserved' also for them? They may be
said to have a shadow or imitation of morality, and imperfect moral claims
upon the benevolence of man and upon the justice of God. We cannot think
of the least or lowest of them, the insect, the bird, the inhabitants of the sea
or the desert, as having any place in a future world, and if not all, why
should those who are specially attached to man be deemed worthy of any
exceptional privilege? When we reason about such a subject, almost at once
we degenerate into nonsense. It is a passing thought which has no real hold
on the mind. We may argue for the existence of animals in a future state
from the attributes of God, or from texts of Scripture ('Are not two sparrows
sold for one farthing?' etc.), but the truth is that we are only filling up the
void of another world with our own fancies. Again, we often talk about the
origin of evil, that great bugbear of theologians, by which they frighten us
into believing any superstition. What answer can be made to the old
commonplace, 'Is not God the author of evil, if he knowingly permitted, but
could have prevented it?' Even if we assume that the inequalities of this life
are rectified by some transposition of human beings in another, still the
existence of the very least evil if it could have been avoided, seems to be at
variance with the love and justice of God. And so we arrive at the
conclusion that we are carrying logic too far, and that the attempt to frame
the world according to a rule of divine perfection is opposed to experience
common one, and that all or none will be partakers of immortality. Reason
does not allow us to suppose that we have any greater claims than others,
and experience may often reveal to us unexpected flashes of the higher
nature in those whom we had despised. Why should the wicked suffer any
more than ourselves? had we been placed in their circumstances should we
have been any better than they? The worst of men are objects of pity rather
than of anger to the philanthropist; must they not be equally such to divine
benevolence? Even more than the good they have need of another life; not
that they may be punished, but that they may be educated. These are a few
of the reflections which arise in our minds when we attempt to assign any
form to our conceptions of a future state.
There are some other questions which are disturbing to us because we
have no answer to them. What is to become of the animals in a future state?
Have we not seen dogs more faithful and intelligent than men, and men
who are more stupid and brutal than any animals? Does their life cease at
death, or is there some 'better thing reserved' also for them? They may be
said to have a shadow or imitation of morality, and imperfect moral claims
upon the benevolence of man and upon the justice of God. We cannot think
of the least or lowest of them, the insect, the bird, the inhabitants of the sea
or the desert, as having any place in a future world, and if not all, why
should those who are specially attached to man be deemed worthy of any
exceptional privilege? When we reason about such a subject, almost at once
we degenerate into nonsense. It is a passing thought which has no real hold
on the mind. We may argue for the existence of animals in a future state
from the attributes of God, or from texts of Scripture ('Are not two sparrows
sold for one farthing?' etc.), but the truth is that we are only filling up the
void of another world with our own fancies. Again, we often talk about the
origin of evil, that great bugbear of theologians, by which they frighten us
into believing any superstition. What answer can be made to the old
commonplace, 'Is not God the author of evil, if he knowingly permitted, but
could have prevented it?' Even if we assume that the inequalities of this life
are rectified by some transposition of human beings in another, still the
existence of the very least evil if it could have been avoided, seems to be at
variance with the love and justice of God. And so we arrive at the
conclusion that we are carrying logic too far, and that the attempt to frame
the world according to a rule of divine perfection is opposed to experience
Page 20
and had better be given up. The case of the animals is our own. We must
admit that the Divine Being, although perfect himself, has placed us in a
state of life in which we may work together with him for good, but we are
very far from having attained to it.
6. Again, ideas must be given through something; and we are always
prone to argue about the soul from analogies of outward things which may
serve to embody our thoughts, but are also partly delusive. For we cannot
reason from the natural to the spiritual, or from the outward to the inward.
The progress of physiological science, without bringing us nearer to the
great secret, has tended to remove some erroneous notions respecting the
relations of body and mind, and in this we have the advantage of the
ancients. But no one imagines that any seed of immortality is to be
discerned in our mortal frames. Most people have been content to rest their
belief in another life on the agreement of the more enlightened part of
mankind, and on the inseparable connection of such a doctrine with the
existence of a God—also in a less degree on the impossibility of doubting
about the continued existence of those whom we love and reverence in this
world. And after all has been said, the figure, the analogy, the argument, are
felt to be only approximations in different forms to an expression of the
common sentiment of the human heart. That we shall live again is far more
certain than that we shall take any particular form of life.
7. When we speak of the immortality of the soul, we must ask further
what we mean by the word immortality. For of the duration of a living
being in countless ages we can form no conception; far less than a three
years' old child of the whole of life. The naked eye might as well try to see
the furthest star in the infinity of heaven. Whether time and space really
exist when we take away the limits of them may be doubted; at any rate the
thought of them when unlimited us so overwhelming to us as to lose all
distinctness. Philosophers have spoken of them as forms of the human
mind, but what is the mind without them? As then infinite time, or an
existence out of time, which are the only possible explanations of eternal
duration, are equally inconceivable to us, let us substitute for them a
hundred or a thousand years after death, and ask not what will be our
employment in eternity, but what will happen to us in that definite portion
of time; or what is now happening to those who passed out of life a hundred
or a thousand years ago. Do we imagine that the wicked are suffering
torments, or that the good are singing the praises of God, during a period
admit that the Divine Being, although perfect himself, has placed us in a
state of life in which we may work together with him for good, but we are
very far from having attained to it.
6. Again, ideas must be given through something; and we are always
prone to argue about the soul from analogies of outward things which may
serve to embody our thoughts, but are also partly delusive. For we cannot
reason from the natural to the spiritual, or from the outward to the inward.
The progress of physiological science, without bringing us nearer to the
great secret, has tended to remove some erroneous notions respecting the
relations of body and mind, and in this we have the advantage of the
ancients. But no one imagines that any seed of immortality is to be
discerned in our mortal frames. Most people have been content to rest their
belief in another life on the agreement of the more enlightened part of
mankind, and on the inseparable connection of such a doctrine with the
existence of a God—also in a less degree on the impossibility of doubting
about the continued existence of those whom we love and reverence in this
world. And after all has been said, the figure, the analogy, the argument, are
felt to be only approximations in different forms to an expression of the
common sentiment of the human heart. That we shall live again is far more
certain than that we shall take any particular form of life.
7. When we speak of the immortality of the soul, we must ask further
what we mean by the word immortality. For of the duration of a living
being in countless ages we can form no conception; far less than a three
years' old child of the whole of life. The naked eye might as well try to see
the furthest star in the infinity of heaven. Whether time and space really
exist when we take away the limits of them may be doubted; at any rate the
thought of them when unlimited us so overwhelming to us as to lose all
distinctness. Philosophers have spoken of them as forms of the human
mind, but what is the mind without them? As then infinite time, or an
existence out of time, which are the only possible explanations of eternal
duration, are equally inconceivable to us, let us substitute for them a
hundred or a thousand years after death, and ask not what will be our
employment in eternity, but what will happen to us in that definite portion
of time; or what is now happening to those who passed out of life a hundred
or a thousand years ago. Do we imagine that the wicked are suffering
torments, or that the good are singing the praises of God, during a period
Page 21
longer than that of a whole life, or of ten lives of men? Is the suffering
physical or mental? And does the worship of God consist only of praise, or
of many forms of service? Who are the wicked, and who are the good,
whom we venture to divide by a hard and fast line; and in which of the two
classes should we place ourselves and our friends? May we not suspect that
we are making differences of kind, because we are unable to imagine
differences of degree?—putting the whole human race into heaven or hell
for the greater convenience of logical division? Are we not at the same time
describing them both in superlatives, only that we may satisfy the demands
of rhetoric? What is that pain which does not become deadened after a
thousand years? or what is the nature of that pleasure or happiness which
never wearies by monotony? Earthly pleasures and pains are short in
proportion as they are keen; of any others which are both intense and lasting
we have no experience, and can form no idea. The words or figures of
speech which we use are not consistent with themselves. For are we not
imagining Heaven under the similitude of a church, and Hell as a prison, or
perhaps a madhouse or chamber of horrors? And yet to beings constituted
as we are, the monotony of singing psalms would be as great an infliction as
the pains of hell, and might be even pleasantly interrupted by them. Where
are the actions worthy of rewards greater than those which are conferred on
the greatest benefactors of mankind? And where are the crimes which
according to Plato's merciful reckoning,—more merciful, at any rate, than
the eternal damnation of so-called Christian teachers,—for every ten years
in this life deserve a hundred of punishment in the life to come? We should
be ready to die of pity if we could see the least of the sufferings which the
writers of Infernos and Purgatorios have attributed to the damned. Yet these
joys and terrors seem hardly to exercise an appreciable influence over the
lives of men. The wicked man when old, is not, as Plato supposes
(Republic), more agitated by the terrors of another world when he is nearer
to them, nor the good in an ecstasy at the joys of which he is soon to be the
partaker. Age numbs the sense of both worlds; and the habit of life is
strongest in death. Even the dying mother is dreaming of her lost children
as they were forty or fifty years before, 'pattering over the boards,' not of
reunion with them in another state of being. Most persons when the last
hour comes are resigned to the order of nature and the will of God. They are
not thinking of Dante's Inferno or Paradiso, or of the Pilgrim's Progress.
Heaven and hell are not realities to them, but words or ideas; the outward
physical or mental? And does the worship of God consist only of praise, or
of many forms of service? Who are the wicked, and who are the good,
whom we venture to divide by a hard and fast line; and in which of the two
classes should we place ourselves and our friends? May we not suspect that
we are making differences of kind, because we are unable to imagine
differences of degree?—putting the whole human race into heaven or hell
for the greater convenience of logical division? Are we not at the same time
describing them both in superlatives, only that we may satisfy the demands
of rhetoric? What is that pain which does not become deadened after a
thousand years? or what is the nature of that pleasure or happiness which
never wearies by monotony? Earthly pleasures and pains are short in
proportion as they are keen; of any others which are both intense and lasting
we have no experience, and can form no idea. The words or figures of
speech which we use are not consistent with themselves. For are we not
imagining Heaven under the similitude of a church, and Hell as a prison, or
perhaps a madhouse or chamber of horrors? And yet to beings constituted
as we are, the monotony of singing psalms would be as great an infliction as
the pains of hell, and might be even pleasantly interrupted by them. Where
are the actions worthy of rewards greater than those which are conferred on
the greatest benefactors of mankind? And where are the crimes which
according to Plato's merciful reckoning,—more merciful, at any rate, than
the eternal damnation of so-called Christian teachers,—for every ten years
in this life deserve a hundred of punishment in the life to come? We should
be ready to die of pity if we could see the least of the sufferings which the
writers of Infernos and Purgatorios have attributed to the damned. Yet these
joys and terrors seem hardly to exercise an appreciable influence over the
lives of men. The wicked man when old, is not, as Plato supposes
(Republic), more agitated by the terrors of another world when he is nearer
to them, nor the good in an ecstasy at the joys of which he is soon to be the
partaker. Age numbs the sense of both worlds; and the habit of life is
strongest in death. Even the dying mother is dreaming of her lost children
as they were forty or fifty years before, 'pattering over the boards,' not of
reunion with them in another state of being. Most persons when the last
hour comes are resigned to the order of nature and the will of God. They are
not thinking of Dante's Inferno or Paradiso, or of the Pilgrim's Progress.
Heaven and hell are not realities to them, but words or ideas; the outward
Page 22
symbols of some great mystery, they hardly know what. Many noble poems
and pictures have been suggested by the traditional representations of them,
which have been fixed in forms of art and can no longer be altered. Many
sermons have been filled with descriptions of celestial or infernal mansions.
But hardly even in childhood did the thought of heaven and hell supply the
motives of our actions, or at any time seriously affect the substance of our
belief.
8. Another life must be described, if at all, in forms of thought and not of
sense. To draw pictures of heaven and hell, whether in the language of
Scripture or any other, adds nothing to our real knowledge, but may perhaps
disguise our ignorance. The truest conception which we can form of a
future life is a state of progress or education—a progress from evil to good,
from ignorance to knowledge. To this we are led by the analogy of the
present life, in which we see different races and nations of men, and
different men and women of the same nation, in various states or stages of
cultivation; some more and some less developed, and all of them capable of
improvement under favourable circumstances. There are punishments too of
children when they are growing up inflicted by their parents, of elder
offenders which are imposed by the law of the land, of all men at all times
of life, which are attached by the laws of nature to the performance of
certain actions. All these punishments are really educational; that is to say,
they are not intended to retaliate on the offender, but to teach him a lesson.
Also there is an element of chance in them, which is another name for our
ignorance of the laws of nature. There is evil too inseparable from good
(compare Lysis); not always punished here, as good is not always rewarded.
It is capable of being indefinitely diminished; and as knowledge increases,
the element of chance may more and more disappear.
For we do not argue merely from the analogy of the present state of this
world to another, but from the analogy of a probable future to which we are
tending. The greatest changes of which we have had experience as yet are
due to our increasing knowledge of history and of nature. They have been
produced by a few minds appearing in three or four favoured nations, in a
comparatively short period of time. May we be allowed to imagine the
minds of men everywhere working together during many ages for the
completion of our knowledge? May not the science of physiology transform
the world? Again, the majority of mankind have really experienced some
moral improvement; almost every one feels that he has tendencies to good,
and pictures have been suggested by the traditional representations of them,
which have been fixed in forms of art and can no longer be altered. Many
sermons have been filled with descriptions of celestial or infernal mansions.
But hardly even in childhood did the thought of heaven and hell supply the
motives of our actions, or at any time seriously affect the substance of our
belief.
8. Another life must be described, if at all, in forms of thought and not of
sense. To draw pictures of heaven and hell, whether in the language of
Scripture or any other, adds nothing to our real knowledge, but may perhaps
disguise our ignorance. The truest conception which we can form of a
future life is a state of progress or education—a progress from evil to good,
from ignorance to knowledge. To this we are led by the analogy of the
present life, in which we see different races and nations of men, and
different men and women of the same nation, in various states or stages of
cultivation; some more and some less developed, and all of them capable of
improvement under favourable circumstances. There are punishments too of
children when they are growing up inflicted by their parents, of elder
offenders which are imposed by the law of the land, of all men at all times
of life, which are attached by the laws of nature to the performance of
certain actions. All these punishments are really educational; that is to say,
they are not intended to retaliate on the offender, but to teach him a lesson.
Also there is an element of chance in them, which is another name for our
ignorance of the laws of nature. There is evil too inseparable from good
(compare Lysis); not always punished here, as good is not always rewarded.
It is capable of being indefinitely diminished; and as knowledge increases,
the element of chance may more and more disappear.
For we do not argue merely from the analogy of the present state of this
world to another, but from the analogy of a probable future to which we are
tending. The greatest changes of which we have had experience as yet are
due to our increasing knowledge of history and of nature. They have been
produced by a few minds appearing in three or four favoured nations, in a
comparatively short period of time. May we be allowed to imagine the
minds of men everywhere working together during many ages for the
completion of our knowledge? May not the science of physiology transform
the world? Again, the majority of mankind have really experienced some
moral improvement; almost every one feels that he has tendencies to good,
Page 23
and is capable of becoming better. And these germs of good are often found
to be developed by new circumstances, like stunted trees when transplanted
to a better soil. The differences between the savage and the civilized man,
or between the civilized man in old and new countries, may be indefinitely
increased. The first difference is the effect of a few thousand, the second of
a few hundred years. We congratulate ourselves that slavery has become
industry; that law and constitutional government have superseded
despotism and violence; that an ethical religion has taken the place of
Fetichism. There may yet come a time when the many may be as well off as
the few; when no one will be weighed down by excessive toil; when the
necessity of providing for the body will not interfere with mental
improvement; when the physical frame may be strengthened and developed;
and the religion of all men may become a reasonable service.
Nothing therefore, either in the present state of man or in the tendencies
of the future, as far as we can entertain conjecture of them, would lead us to
suppose that God governs us vindictively in this world, and therefore we
have no reason to infer that he will govern us vindictively in another. The
true argument from analogy is not, 'This life is a mixed state of justice and
injustice, of great waste, of sudden casualties, of disproportionate
punishments, and therefore the like inconsistencies, irregularities, injustices
are to be expected in another;' but 'This life is subject to law, and is in a
state of progress, and therefore law and progress may be believed to be the
governing principles of another.' All the analogies of this world would be
against unmeaning punishments inflicted a hundred or a thousand years
after an offence had been committed. Suffering there might be as a part of
education, but not hopeless or protracted; as there might be a retrogression
of individuals or of bodies of men, yet not such as to interfere with a plan
for the improvement of the whole (compare Laws.)
9. But some one will say: That we cannot reason from the seen to the
unseen, and that we are creating another world after the image of this, just
as men in former ages have created gods in their own likeness. And we, like
the companions of Socrates, may feel discouraged at hearing our favourite
'argument from analogy' thus summarily disposed of. Like himself, too, we
may adduce other arguments in which he seems to have anticipated us,
though he expresses them in different language. For we feel that the soul
partakes of the ideal and invisible; and can never fall into the error of
confusing the external circumstances of man with his higher self; or his
to be developed by new circumstances, like stunted trees when transplanted
to a better soil. The differences between the savage and the civilized man,
or between the civilized man in old and new countries, may be indefinitely
increased. The first difference is the effect of a few thousand, the second of
a few hundred years. We congratulate ourselves that slavery has become
industry; that law and constitutional government have superseded
despotism and violence; that an ethical religion has taken the place of
Fetichism. There may yet come a time when the many may be as well off as
the few; when no one will be weighed down by excessive toil; when the
necessity of providing for the body will not interfere with mental
improvement; when the physical frame may be strengthened and developed;
and the religion of all men may become a reasonable service.
Nothing therefore, either in the present state of man or in the tendencies
of the future, as far as we can entertain conjecture of them, would lead us to
suppose that God governs us vindictively in this world, and therefore we
have no reason to infer that he will govern us vindictively in another. The
true argument from analogy is not, 'This life is a mixed state of justice and
injustice, of great waste, of sudden casualties, of disproportionate
punishments, and therefore the like inconsistencies, irregularities, injustices
are to be expected in another;' but 'This life is subject to law, and is in a
state of progress, and therefore law and progress may be believed to be the
governing principles of another.' All the analogies of this world would be
against unmeaning punishments inflicted a hundred or a thousand years
after an offence had been committed. Suffering there might be as a part of
education, but not hopeless or protracted; as there might be a retrogression
of individuals or of bodies of men, yet not such as to interfere with a plan
for the improvement of the whole (compare Laws.)
9. But some one will say: That we cannot reason from the seen to the
unseen, and that we are creating another world after the image of this, just
as men in former ages have created gods in their own likeness. And we, like
the companions of Socrates, may feel discouraged at hearing our favourite
'argument from analogy' thus summarily disposed of. Like himself, too, we
may adduce other arguments in which he seems to have anticipated us,
though he expresses them in different language. For we feel that the soul
partakes of the ideal and invisible; and can never fall into the error of
confusing the external circumstances of man with his higher self; or his
Page 24
origin with his nature. It is as repugnant to us as it was to him to imagine
that our moral ideas are to be attributed only to cerebral forces. The value of
a human soul, like the value of a man's life to himself, is inestimable, and
cannot be reckoned in earthly or material things. The human being alone
has the consciousness of truth and justice and love, which is the
consciousness of God. And the soul becoming more conscious of these,
becomes more conscious of her own immortality.
10. The last ground of our belief in immortality, and the strongest, is the
perfection of the divine nature. The mere fact of the existence of God does
not tend to show the continued existence of man. An evil God or an
indifferent God might have had the power, but not the will, to preserve us.
He might have regarded us as fitted to minister to his service by a
succession of existences,—like the animals, without attributing to each soul
an incomparable value. But if he is perfect, he must will that all rational
beings should partake of that perfection which he himself is. In the words of
the Timaeus, he is good, and therefore he desires that all other things should
be as like himself as possible. And the manner in which he accomplishes
this is by permitting evil, or rather degrees of good, which are otherwise
called evil. For all progress is good relatively to the past, and yet may be
comparatively evil when regarded in the light of the future. Good and evil
are relative terms, and degrees of evil are merely the negative aspect of
degrees of good. Of the absolute goodness of any finite nature we can form
no conception; we are all of us in process of transition from one degree of
good or evil to another. The difficulties which are urged about the origin or
existence of evil are mere dialectical puzzles, standing in the same relation
to Christian philosophy as the puzzles of the Cynics and Megarians to the
philosophy of Plato. They arise out of the tendency of the human mind to
regard good and evil both as relative and absolute; just as the riddles about
motion are to be explained by the double conception of space or matter,
which the human mind has the power of regarding either as continuous or
discrete.
In speaking of divine perfection, we mean to say that God is just and true
and loving, the author of order and not of disorder, of good and not of evil.
Or rather, that he is justice, that he is truth, that he is love, that he is order,
that he is the very progress of which we were speaking; and that wherever
these qualities are present, whether in the human soul or in the order of
nature, there is God. We might still see him everywhere, if we had not been
that our moral ideas are to be attributed only to cerebral forces. The value of
a human soul, like the value of a man's life to himself, is inestimable, and
cannot be reckoned in earthly or material things. The human being alone
has the consciousness of truth and justice and love, which is the
consciousness of God. And the soul becoming more conscious of these,
becomes more conscious of her own immortality.
10. The last ground of our belief in immortality, and the strongest, is the
perfection of the divine nature. The mere fact of the existence of God does
not tend to show the continued existence of man. An evil God or an
indifferent God might have had the power, but not the will, to preserve us.
He might have regarded us as fitted to minister to his service by a
succession of existences,—like the animals, without attributing to each soul
an incomparable value. But if he is perfect, he must will that all rational
beings should partake of that perfection which he himself is. In the words of
the Timaeus, he is good, and therefore he desires that all other things should
be as like himself as possible. And the manner in which he accomplishes
this is by permitting evil, or rather degrees of good, which are otherwise
called evil. For all progress is good relatively to the past, and yet may be
comparatively evil when regarded in the light of the future. Good and evil
are relative terms, and degrees of evil are merely the negative aspect of
degrees of good. Of the absolute goodness of any finite nature we can form
no conception; we are all of us in process of transition from one degree of
good or evil to another. The difficulties which are urged about the origin or
existence of evil are mere dialectical puzzles, standing in the same relation
to Christian philosophy as the puzzles of the Cynics and Megarians to the
philosophy of Plato. They arise out of the tendency of the human mind to
regard good and evil both as relative and absolute; just as the riddles about
motion are to be explained by the double conception of space or matter,
which the human mind has the power of regarding either as continuous or
discrete.
In speaking of divine perfection, we mean to say that God is just and true
and loving, the author of order and not of disorder, of good and not of evil.
Or rather, that he is justice, that he is truth, that he is love, that he is order,
that he is the very progress of which we were speaking; and that wherever
these qualities are present, whether in the human soul or in the order of
nature, there is God. We might still see him everywhere, if we had not been
Page 25
mistakenly seeking for him apart from us, instead of in us; away from the
laws of nature, instead of in them. And we become united to him not by
mystical absorption, but by partaking, whether consciously or
unconsciously, of that truth and justice and love which he himself is.
Thus the belief in the immortality of the soul rests at last on the belief in
God. If there is a good and wise God, then there is a progress of mankind
towards perfection; and if there is no progress of men towards perfection,
then there is no good and wise God. We cannot suppose that the moral
government of God of which we see the beginnings in the world and in
ourselves will cease when we pass out of life.
11. Considering the 'feebleness of the human faculties and the uncertainty
of the subject,' we are inclined to believe that the fewer our words the
better. At the approach of death there is not much said; good men are too
honest to go out of the world professing more than they know. There is
perhaps no important subject about which, at any time, even religious
people speak so little to one another. In the fulness of life the thought of
death is mostly awakened by the sight or recollection of the death of others
rather than by the prospect of our own. We must also acknowledge that
there are degrees of the belief in immortality, and many forms in which it
presents itself to the mind. Some persons will say no more than that they
trust in God, and that they leave all to Him. It is a great part of true religion
not to pretend to know more than we do. Others when they quit this world
are comforted with the hope 'That they will see and know their friends in
heaven.' But it is better to leave them in the hands of God and to be assured
that 'no evil shall touch them.' There are others again to whom the belief in
a divine personality has ceased to have any longer a meaning; yet they are
satisfied that the end of all is not here, but that something still remains to us,
'and some better thing for the good than for the evil.' They are persuaded, in
spite of their theological nihilism, that the ideas of justice and truth and
holiness and love are realities. They cherish an enthusiastic devotion to the
first principles of morality. Through these they see, or seem to see, darkly,
and in a figure, that the soul is immortal.
But besides differences of theological opinion which must ever prevail
about things unseen, the hope of immortality is weaker or stronger in men
at one time of life than at another; it even varies from day to day. It comes
and goes; the mind, like the sky, is apt to be overclouded. Other generations
laws of nature, instead of in them. And we become united to him not by
mystical absorption, but by partaking, whether consciously or
unconsciously, of that truth and justice and love which he himself is.
Thus the belief in the immortality of the soul rests at last on the belief in
God. If there is a good and wise God, then there is a progress of mankind
towards perfection; and if there is no progress of men towards perfection,
then there is no good and wise God. We cannot suppose that the moral
government of God of which we see the beginnings in the world and in
ourselves will cease when we pass out of life.
11. Considering the 'feebleness of the human faculties and the uncertainty
of the subject,' we are inclined to believe that the fewer our words the
better. At the approach of death there is not much said; good men are too
honest to go out of the world professing more than they know. There is
perhaps no important subject about which, at any time, even religious
people speak so little to one another. In the fulness of life the thought of
death is mostly awakened by the sight or recollection of the death of others
rather than by the prospect of our own. We must also acknowledge that
there are degrees of the belief in immortality, and many forms in which it
presents itself to the mind. Some persons will say no more than that they
trust in God, and that they leave all to Him. It is a great part of true religion
not to pretend to know more than we do. Others when they quit this world
are comforted with the hope 'That they will see and know their friends in
heaven.' But it is better to leave them in the hands of God and to be assured
that 'no evil shall touch them.' There are others again to whom the belief in
a divine personality has ceased to have any longer a meaning; yet they are
satisfied that the end of all is not here, but that something still remains to us,
'and some better thing for the good than for the evil.' They are persuaded, in
spite of their theological nihilism, that the ideas of justice and truth and
holiness and love are realities. They cherish an enthusiastic devotion to the
first principles of morality. Through these they see, or seem to see, darkly,
and in a figure, that the soul is immortal.
But besides differences of theological opinion which must ever prevail
about things unseen, the hope of immortality is weaker or stronger in men
at one time of life than at another; it even varies from day to day. It comes
and goes; the mind, like the sky, is apt to be overclouded. Other generations
Page 26
of men may have sometimes lived under an 'eclipse of faith,' to us the total
disappearance of it might be compared to the 'sun falling from heaven.' And
we may sometimes have to begin again and acquire the belief for ourselves;
or to win it back again when it is lost. It is really weakest in the hour of
death. For Nature, like a kind mother or nurse, lays us to sleep without
frightening us; physicians, who are the witnesses of such scenes, say that
under ordinary circumstances there is no fear of the future. Often, as Plato
tells us, death is accompanied 'with pleasure.' (Tim.) When the end is still
uncertain, the cry of many a one has been, 'Pray, that I may be taken.' The
last thoughts even of the best men depend chiefly on the accidents of their
bodily state. Pain soon overpowers the desire of life; old age, like the child,
is laid to sleep almost in a moment. The long experience of life will often
destroy the interest which mankind have in it. So various are the feelings
with which different persons draw near to death; and still more various the
forms in which imagination clothes it. For this alternation of feeling
compare the Old Testament,—Psalm vi.; Isaiah; Eccles.
12. When we think of God and of man in his relation to God; of the
imperfection of our present state and yet of the progress which is
observable in the history of the world and of the human mind; of the depth
and power of our moral ideas which seem to partake of the very nature of
God Himself; when we consider the contrast between the physical laws to
which we are subject and the higher law which raises us above them and is
yet a part of them; when we reflect on our capacity of becoming the
'spectators of all time and all existence,' and of framing in our own minds
the ideal of a perfect Being; when we see how the human mind in all the
higher religions of the world, including Buddhism, notwithstanding some
aberrations, has tended towards such a belief—we have reason to think that
our destiny is different from that of animals; and though we cannot
altogether shut out the childish fear that the soul upon leaving the body may
'vanish into thin air,' we have still, so far as the nature of the subject admits,
a hope of immortality with which we comfort ourselves on sufficient
grounds. The denial of the belief takes the heart out of human life; it lowers
men to the level of the material. As Goethe also says, 'He is dead even in
this world who has no belief in another.'
13. It is well also that we should sometimes think of the forms of thought
under which the idea of immortality is most naturally presented to us. It is
clear that to our minds the risen soul can no longer be described, as in a
disappearance of it might be compared to the 'sun falling from heaven.' And
we may sometimes have to begin again and acquire the belief for ourselves;
or to win it back again when it is lost. It is really weakest in the hour of
death. For Nature, like a kind mother or nurse, lays us to sleep without
frightening us; physicians, who are the witnesses of such scenes, say that
under ordinary circumstances there is no fear of the future. Often, as Plato
tells us, death is accompanied 'with pleasure.' (Tim.) When the end is still
uncertain, the cry of many a one has been, 'Pray, that I may be taken.' The
last thoughts even of the best men depend chiefly on the accidents of their
bodily state. Pain soon overpowers the desire of life; old age, like the child,
is laid to sleep almost in a moment. The long experience of life will often
destroy the interest which mankind have in it. So various are the feelings
with which different persons draw near to death; and still more various the
forms in which imagination clothes it. For this alternation of feeling
compare the Old Testament,—Psalm vi.; Isaiah; Eccles.
12. When we think of God and of man in his relation to God; of the
imperfection of our present state and yet of the progress which is
observable in the history of the world and of the human mind; of the depth
and power of our moral ideas which seem to partake of the very nature of
God Himself; when we consider the contrast between the physical laws to
which we are subject and the higher law which raises us above them and is
yet a part of them; when we reflect on our capacity of becoming the
'spectators of all time and all existence,' and of framing in our own minds
the ideal of a perfect Being; when we see how the human mind in all the
higher religions of the world, including Buddhism, notwithstanding some
aberrations, has tended towards such a belief—we have reason to think that
our destiny is different from that of animals; and though we cannot
altogether shut out the childish fear that the soul upon leaving the body may
'vanish into thin air,' we have still, so far as the nature of the subject admits,
a hope of immortality with which we comfort ourselves on sufficient
grounds. The denial of the belief takes the heart out of human life; it lowers
men to the level of the material. As Goethe also says, 'He is dead even in
this world who has no belief in another.'
13. It is well also that we should sometimes think of the forms of thought
under which the idea of immortality is most naturally presented to us. It is
clear that to our minds the risen soul can no longer be described, as in a
Page 27
picture, by the symbol of a creature half-bird, half-human, nor in any other
form of sense. The multitude of angels, as in Milton, singing the Almighty's
praises, are a noble image, and may furnish a theme for the poet or the
painter, but they are no longer an adequate expression of the kingdom of
God which is within us. Neither is there any mansion, in this world or
another, in which the departed can be imagined to dwell and carry on their
occupations. When this earthly tabernacle is dissolved, no other habitation
or building can take them in: it is in the language of ideas only that we
speak of them.
First of all there is the thought of rest and freedom from pain; they have
gone home, as the common saying is, and the cares of this world touch
them no more. Secondly, we may imagine them as they were at their best
and brightest, humbly fulfilling their daily round of duties—selfless,
childlike, unaffected by the world; when the eye was single and the whole
body seemed to be full of light; when the mind was clear and saw into the
purposes of God. Thirdly, we may think of them as possessed by a great
love of God and man, working out His will at a further stage in the
heavenly pilgrimage. And yet we acknowledge that these are the things
which eye hath not seen nor ear heard and therefore it hath not entered into
the heart of man in any sensible manner to conceive them. Fourthly, there
may have been some moments in our own lives when we have risen above
ourselves, or been conscious of our truer selves, in which the will of God
has superseded our wills, and we have entered into communion with Him,
and been partakers for a brief season of the Divine truth and love, in which
like Christ we have been inspired to utter the prayer, 'I in them, and thou in
me, that we may be all made perfect in one.' These precious moments, if we
have ever known them, are the nearest approach which we can make to the
idea of immortality.
14. Returning now to the earlier stage of human thought which is
represented by the writings of Plato, we find that many of the same
questions have already arisen: there is the same tendency to materialism;
the same inconsistency in the application of the idea of mind; the same
doubt whether the soul is to be regarded as a cause or as an effect; the same
falling back on moral convictions. In the Phaedo the soul is conscious of
her divine nature, and the separation from the body which has been
commenced in this life is perfected in another. Beginning in mystery,
Socrates, in the intermediate part of the Dialogue, attempts to bring the
form of sense. The multitude of angels, as in Milton, singing the Almighty's
praises, are a noble image, and may furnish a theme for the poet or the
painter, but they are no longer an adequate expression of the kingdom of
God which is within us. Neither is there any mansion, in this world or
another, in which the departed can be imagined to dwell and carry on their
occupations. When this earthly tabernacle is dissolved, no other habitation
or building can take them in: it is in the language of ideas only that we
speak of them.
First of all there is the thought of rest and freedom from pain; they have
gone home, as the common saying is, and the cares of this world touch
them no more. Secondly, we may imagine them as they were at their best
and brightest, humbly fulfilling their daily round of duties—selfless,
childlike, unaffected by the world; when the eye was single and the whole
body seemed to be full of light; when the mind was clear and saw into the
purposes of God. Thirdly, we may think of them as possessed by a great
love of God and man, working out His will at a further stage in the
heavenly pilgrimage. And yet we acknowledge that these are the things
which eye hath not seen nor ear heard and therefore it hath not entered into
the heart of man in any sensible manner to conceive them. Fourthly, there
may have been some moments in our own lives when we have risen above
ourselves, or been conscious of our truer selves, in which the will of God
has superseded our wills, and we have entered into communion with Him,
and been partakers for a brief season of the Divine truth and love, in which
like Christ we have been inspired to utter the prayer, 'I in them, and thou in
me, that we may be all made perfect in one.' These precious moments, if we
have ever known them, are the nearest approach which we can make to the
idea of immortality.
14. Returning now to the earlier stage of human thought which is
represented by the writings of Plato, we find that many of the same
questions have already arisen: there is the same tendency to materialism;
the same inconsistency in the application of the idea of mind; the same
doubt whether the soul is to be regarded as a cause or as an effect; the same
falling back on moral convictions. In the Phaedo the soul is conscious of
her divine nature, and the separation from the body which has been
commenced in this life is perfected in another. Beginning in mystery,
Socrates, in the intermediate part of the Dialogue, attempts to bring the
Page 28
doctrine of a future life into connection with his theory of knowledge. In
proportion as he succeeds in this, the individual seems to disappear in a
more general notion of the soul; the contemplation of ideas 'under the form
of eternity' takes the place of past and future states of existence. His
language may be compared to that of some modern philosophers, who
speak of eternity, not in the sense of perpetual duration of time, but as an
ever-present quality of the soul. Yet at the conclusion of the Dialogue,
having 'arrived at the end of the intellectual world' (Republic), he replaces
the veil of mythology, and describes the soul and her attendant genius in the
language of the mysteries or of a disciple of Zoroaster. Nor can we fairly
demand of Plato a consistency which is wanting among ourselves, who
acknowledge that another world is beyond the range of human thought, and
yet are always seeking to represent the mansions of heaven or hell in the
colours of the painter, or in the descriptions of the poet or rhetorician.
15. The doctrine of the immortality of the soul was not new to the Greeks
in the age of Socrates, but, like the unity of God, had a foundation in the
popular belief. The old Homeric notion of a gibbering ghost flitting away to
Hades; or of a few illustrious heroes enjoying the isles of the blest; or of an
existence divided between the two; or the Hesiodic, of righteous spirits,
who become guardian angels,—had given place in the mysteries and the
Orphic poets to representations, partly fanciful, of a future state of rewards
and punishments. (Laws.) The reticence of the Greeks on public occasions
and in some part of their literature respecting this 'underground' religion, is
not to be taken as a measure of the diffusion of such beliefs. If Pericles in
the funeral oration is silent on the consolations of immortality, the poet
Pindar and the tragedians on the other hand constantly assume the
continued existence of the dead in an upper or under world. Darius and
Laius are still alive; Antigone will be dear to her brethren after death; the
way to the palace of Cronos is found by those who 'have thrice departed
from evil.' The tragedy of the Greeks is not 'rounded' by this life, but is
deeply set in decrees of fate and mysterious workings of powers beneath the
earth. In the caricature of Aristophanes there is also a witness to the
common sentiment. The Ionian and Pythagorean philosophies arose, and
some new elements were added to the popular belief. The individual must
find an expression as well as the world. Either the soul was supposed to
exist in the form of a magnet, or of a particle of fire, or of light, or air, or
water; or of a number or of a harmony of number; or to be or have, like the
proportion as he succeeds in this, the individual seems to disappear in a
more general notion of the soul; the contemplation of ideas 'under the form
of eternity' takes the place of past and future states of existence. His
language may be compared to that of some modern philosophers, who
speak of eternity, not in the sense of perpetual duration of time, but as an
ever-present quality of the soul. Yet at the conclusion of the Dialogue,
having 'arrived at the end of the intellectual world' (Republic), he replaces
the veil of mythology, and describes the soul and her attendant genius in the
language of the mysteries or of a disciple of Zoroaster. Nor can we fairly
demand of Plato a consistency which is wanting among ourselves, who
acknowledge that another world is beyond the range of human thought, and
yet are always seeking to represent the mansions of heaven or hell in the
colours of the painter, or in the descriptions of the poet or rhetorician.
15. The doctrine of the immortality of the soul was not new to the Greeks
in the age of Socrates, but, like the unity of God, had a foundation in the
popular belief. The old Homeric notion of a gibbering ghost flitting away to
Hades; or of a few illustrious heroes enjoying the isles of the blest; or of an
existence divided between the two; or the Hesiodic, of righteous spirits,
who become guardian angels,—had given place in the mysteries and the
Orphic poets to representations, partly fanciful, of a future state of rewards
and punishments. (Laws.) The reticence of the Greeks on public occasions
and in some part of their literature respecting this 'underground' religion, is
not to be taken as a measure of the diffusion of such beliefs. If Pericles in
the funeral oration is silent on the consolations of immortality, the poet
Pindar and the tragedians on the other hand constantly assume the
continued existence of the dead in an upper or under world. Darius and
Laius are still alive; Antigone will be dear to her brethren after death; the
way to the palace of Cronos is found by those who 'have thrice departed
from evil.' The tragedy of the Greeks is not 'rounded' by this life, but is
deeply set in decrees of fate and mysterious workings of powers beneath the
earth. In the caricature of Aristophanes there is also a witness to the
common sentiment. The Ionian and Pythagorean philosophies arose, and
some new elements were added to the popular belief. The individual must
find an expression as well as the world. Either the soul was supposed to
exist in the form of a magnet, or of a particle of fire, or of light, or air, or
water; or of a number or of a harmony of number; or to be or have, like the
Page 29
stars, a principle of motion (Arist. de Anim.). At length Anaxagoras, hardly
distinguishing between life and mind, or between mind human and divine,
attained the pure abstraction; and this, like the other abstractions of Greek
philosophy, sank deep into the human intelligence. The opposition of the
intelligible and the sensible, and of God to the world, supplied an analogy
which assisted in the separation of soul and body. If ideas were separable
from phenomena, mind was also separable from matter; if the ideas were
eternal, the mind that conceived them was eternal too. As the unity of God
was more distinctly acknowledged, the conception of the human soul
became more developed. The succession, or alternation of life and death,
had occurred to Heracleitus. The Eleatic Parmenides had stumbled upon the
modern thesis, that 'thought and being are the same.' The Eastern belief in
transmigration defined the sense of individuality; and some, like
Empedocles, fancied that the blood which they had shed in another state of
being was crying against them, and that for thirty thousand years they were
to be 'fugitives and vagabonds upon the earth.' The desire of recognizing a
lost mother or love or friend in the world below (Phaedo) was a natural
feeling which, in that age as well as in every other, has given distinctness to
the hope of immortality. Nor were ethical considerations wanting, partly
derived from the necessity of punishing the greater sort of criminals, whom
no avenging power of this world could reach. The voice of conscience, too,
was heard reminding the good man that he was not altogether innocent.
(Republic.) To these indistinct longings and fears an expression was given
in the mysteries and Orphic poets: a 'heap of books' (Republic), passing
under the names of Musaeus and Orpheus in Plato's time, were filled with
notions of an under-world.
16. Yet after all the belief in the individuality of the soul after death had
but a feeble hold on the Greek mind. Like the personality of God, the
personality of man in a future state was not inseparably bound up with the
reality of his existence. For the distinction between the personal and
impersonal, and also between the divine and human, was far less marked to
the Greek than to ourselves. And as Plato readily passes from the notion of
the good to that of God, he also passes almost imperceptibly to himself and
his reader from the future life of the individual soul to the eternal being of
the absolute soul. There has been a clearer statement and a clearer denial of
the belief in modern times than is found in early Greek philosophy, and
hence the comparative silence on the whole subject which is often remarked
distinguishing between life and mind, or between mind human and divine,
attained the pure abstraction; and this, like the other abstractions of Greek
philosophy, sank deep into the human intelligence. The opposition of the
intelligible and the sensible, and of God to the world, supplied an analogy
which assisted in the separation of soul and body. If ideas were separable
from phenomena, mind was also separable from matter; if the ideas were
eternal, the mind that conceived them was eternal too. As the unity of God
was more distinctly acknowledged, the conception of the human soul
became more developed. The succession, or alternation of life and death,
had occurred to Heracleitus. The Eleatic Parmenides had stumbled upon the
modern thesis, that 'thought and being are the same.' The Eastern belief in
transmigration defined the sense of individuality; and some, like
Empedocles, fancied that the blood which they had shed in another state of
being was crying against them, and that for thirty thousand years they were
to be 'fugitives and vagabonds upon the earth.' The desire of recognizing a
lost mother or love or friend in the world below (Phaedo) was a natural
feeling which, in that age as well as in every other, has given distinctness to
the hope of immortality. Nor were ethical considerations wanting, partly
derived from the necessity of punishing the greater sort of criminals, whom
no avenging power of this world could reach. The voice of conscience, too,
was heard reminding the good man that he was not altogether innocent.
(Republic.) To these indistinct longings and fears an expression was given
in the mysteries and Orphic poets: a 'heap of books' (Republic), passing
under the names of Musaeus and Orpheus in Plato's time, were filled with
notions of an under-world.
16. Yet after all the belief in the individuality of the soul after death had
but a feeble hold on the Greek mind. Like the personality of God, the
personality of man in a future state was not inseparably bound up with the
reality of his existence. For the distinction between the personal and
impersonal, and also between the divine and human, was far less marked to
the Greek than to ourselves. And as Plato readily passes from the notion of
the good to that of God, he also passes almost imperceptibly to himself and
his reader from the future life of the individual soul to the eternal being of
the absolute soul. There has been a clearer statement and a clearer denial of
the belief in modern times than is found in early Greek philosophy, and
hence the comparative silence on the whole subject which is often remarked
Page 30
in ancient writers, and particularly in Aristotle. For Plato and Aristotle are
not further removed in their teaching about the immortality of the soul than
they are in their theory of knowledge.
17. Living in an age when logic was beginning to mould human thought,
Plato naturally cast his belief in immortality into a logical form. And when
we consider how much the doctrine of ideas was also one of words, it is not
surprising that he should have fallen into verbal fallacies: early logic is
always mistaking the truth of the form for the truth of the matter. It is easy
to see that the alternation of opposites is not the same as the generation of
them out of each other; and that the generation of them out of each other,
which is the first argument in the Phaedo, is at variance with their mutual
exclusion of each other, whether in themselves or in us, which is the last.
For even if we admit the distinction which he draws between the opposites
and the things which have the opposites, still individuals fall under the latter
class; and we have to pass out of the region of human hopes and fears to a
conception of an abstract soul which is the impersonation of the ideas. Such
a conception, which in Plato himself is but half expressed, is unmeaning to
us, and relative only to a particular stage in the history of thought. The
doctrine of reminiscence is also a fragment of a former world, which has no
place in the philosophy of modern times. But Plato had the wonders of
psychology just opening to him, and he had not the explanation of them
which is supplied by the analysis of language and the history of the human
mind. The question, 'Whence come our abstract ideas?' he could only
answer by an imaginary hypothesis. Nor is it difficult to see that his
crowning argument is purely verbal, and is but the expression of an
instinctive confidence put into a logical form:—'The soul is immortal
because it contains a principle of imperishableness.' Nor does he himself
seem at all to be aware that nothing is added to human knowledge by his
'safe and simple answer,' that beauty is the cause of the beautiful; and that
he is merely reasserting the Eleatic being 'divided by the Pythagorean
numbers,' against the Heracleitean doctrine of perpetual generation. The
answer to the 'very serious question' of generation and destruction is really
the denial of them. For this he would substitute, as in the Republic, a system
of ideas, tested, not by experience, but by their consequences, and not
explained by actual causes, but by a higher, that is, a more general notion.
Consistency with themselves is the only test which is to be applied to them.
(Republic, and Phaedo.)
not further removed in their teaching about the immortality of the soul than
they are in their theory of knowledge.
17. Living in an age when logic was beginning to mould human thought,
Plato naturally cast his belief in immortality into a logical form. And when
we consider how much the doctrine of ideas was also one of words, it is not
surprising that he should have fallen into verbal fallacies: early logic is
always mistaking the truth of the form for the truth of the matter. It is easy
to see that the alternation of opposites is not the same as the generation of
them out of each other; and that the generation of them out of each other,
which is the first argument in the Phaedo, is at variance with their mutual
exclusion of each other, whether in themselves or in us, which is the last.
For even if we admit the distinction which he draws between the opposites
and the things which have the opposites, still individuals fall under the latter
class; and we have to pass out of the region of human hopes and fears to a
conception of an abstract soul which is the impersonation of the ideas. Such
a conception, which in Plato himself is but half expressed, is unmeaning to
us, and relative only to a particular stage in the history of thought. The
doctrine of reminiscence is also a fragment of a former world, which has no
place in the philosophy of modern times. But Plato had the wonders of
psychology just opening to him, and he had not the explanation of them
which is supplied by the analysis of language and the history of the human
mind. The question, 'Whence come our abstract ideas?' he could only
answer by an imaginary hypothesis. Nor is it difficult to see that his
crowning argument is purely verbal, and is but the expression of an
instinctive confidence put into a logical form:—'The soul is immortal
because it contains a principle of imperishableness.' Nor does he himself
seem at all to be aware that nothing is added to human knowledge by his
'safe and simple answer,' that beauty is the cause of the beautiful; and that
he is merely reasserting the Eleatic being 'divided by the Pythagorean
numbers,' against the Heracleitean doctrine of perpetual generation. The
answer to the 'very serious question' of generation and destruction is really
the denial of them. For this he would substitute, as in the Republic, a system
of ideas, tested, not by experience, but by their consequences, and not
explained by actual causes, but by a higher, that is, a more general notion.
Consistency with themselves is the only test which is to be applied to them.
(Republic, and Phaedo.)
Page 31
18. To deal fairly with such arguments, they should be translated as far as
possible into their modern equivalents. 'If the ideas of men are eternal, their
souls are eternal, and if not the ideas, then not the souls.' Such an argument
stands nearly in the same relation to Plato and his age, as the argument from
the existence of God to immortality among ourselves. 'If God exists, then
the soul exists after death; and if there is no God, there is no existence of
the soul after death.' For the ideas are to his mind the reality, the truth, the
principle of permanence, as well as of intelligence and order in the world.
When Simmias and Cebes say that they are more strongly persuaded of the
existence of ideas than they are of the immortality of the soul, they
represent fairly enough the order of thought in Greek philosophy. And we
might say in the same way that we are more certain of the existence of God
than we are of the immortality of the soul, and are led by the belief in the
one to a belief in the other. The parallel, as Socrates would say, is not
perfect, but agrees in as far as the mind in either case is regarded as
dependent on something above and beyond herself. The analogy may even
be pressed a step further: 'We are more certain of our ideas of truth and right
than we are of the existence of God, and are led on in the order of thought
from one to the other.' Or more correctly: 'The existence of right and truth is
the existence of God, and can never for a moment be separated from Him.'
19. The main argument of the Phaedo is derived from the existence of
eternal ideas of which the soul is a partaker; the other argument of the
alternation of opposites is replaced by this. And there have not been
wanting philosophers of the idealist school who have imagined that the
doctrine of the immortality of the soul is a theory of knowledge, and that in
what has preceded Plato is accommodating himself to the popular belief.
Such a view can only be elicited from the Phaedo by what may be termed
the transcendental method of interpretation, and is obviously inconsistent
with the Gorgias and the Republic. Those who maintain it are immediately
compelled to renounce the shadow which they have grasped, as a play of
words only. But the truth is, that Plato in his argument for the immortality
of the soul has collected many elements of proof or persuasion, ethical and
mythological as well as dialectical, which are not easily to be reconciled
with one another; and he is as much in earnest about his doctrine of
retribution, which is repeated in all his more ethical writings, as about his
theory of knowledge. And while we may fairly translate the dialectical into
the language of Hegel, and the religious and mythological into the language
possible into their modern equivalents. 'If the ideas of men are eternal, their
souls are eternal, and if not the ideas, then not the souls.' Such an argument
stands nearly in the same relation to Plato and his age, as the argument from
the existence of God to immortality among ourselves. 'If God exists, then
the soul exists after death; and if there is no God, there is no existence of
the soul after death.' For the ideas are to his mind the reality, the truth, the
principle of permanence, as well as of intelligence and order in the world.
When Simmias and Cebes say that they are more strongly persuaded of the
existence of ideas than they are of the immortality of the soul, they
represent fairly enough the order of thought in Greek philosophy. And we
might say in the same way that we are more certain of the existence of God
than we are of the immortality of the soul, and are led by the belief in the
one to a belief in the other. The parallel, as Socrates would say, is not
perfect, but agrees in as far as the mind in either case is regarded as
dependent on something above and beyond herself. The analogy may even
be pressed a step further: 'We are more certain of our ideas of truth and right
than we are of the existence of God, and are led on in the order of thought
from one to the other.' Or more correctly: 'The existence of right and truth is
the existence of God, and can never for a moment be separated from Him.'
19. The main argument of the Phaedo is derived from the existence of
eternal ideas of which the soul is a partaker; the other argument of the
alternation of opposites is replaced by this. And there have not been
wanting philosophers of the idealist school who have imagined that the
doctrine of the immortality of the soul is a theory of knowledge, and that in
what has preceded Plato is accommodating himself to the popular belief.
Such a view can only be elicited from the Phaedo by what may be termed
the transcendental method of interpretation, and is obviously inconsistent
with the Gorgias and the Republic. Those who maintain it are immediately
compelled to renounce the shadow which they have grasped, as a play of
words only. But the truth is, that Plato in his argument for the immortality
of the soul has collected many elements of proof or persuasion, ethical and
mythological as well as dialectical, which are not easily to be reconciled
with one another; and he is as much in earnest about his doctrine of
retribution, which is repeated in all his more ethical writings, as about his
theory of knowledge. And while we may fairly translate the dialectical into
the language of Hegel, and the religious and mythological into the language
Page 32
of Dante or Bunyan, the ethical speaks to us still in the same voice, and
appeals to a common feeling.
20. Two arguments of this ethical character occur in the Phaedo. The first
may be described as the aspiration of the soul after another state of being.
Like the Oriental or Christian mystic, the philosopher is seeking to
withdraw from impurities of sense, to leave the world and the things of the
world, and to find his higher self. Plato recognizes in these aspirations the
foretaste of immortality; as Butler and Addison in modern times have
argued, the one from the moral tendencies of mankind, the other from the
progress of the soul towards perfection. In using this argument Plato has
certainly confused the soul which has left the body, with the soul of the
good and wise. (Compare Republic.) Such a confusion was natural, and
arose partly out of the antithesis of soul and body. The soul in her own
essence, and the soul 'clothed upon' with virtues and graces, were easily
interchanged with one another, because on a subject which passes
expression the distinctions of language can hardly be maintained.
21. The ethical proof of the immortality of the soul is derived from the
necessity of retribution. The wicked would be too well off if their evil deeds
came to an end. It is not to be supposed that an Ardiaeus, an Archelaus, an
Ismenias could ever have suffered the penalty of their crimes in this world.
The manner in which this retribution is accomplished Plato represents under
the figures of mythology. Doubtless he felt that it was easier to improve
than to invent, and that in religion especially the traditional form was
required in order to give verisimilitude to the myth. The myth too is far
more probable to that age than to ours, and may fairly be regarded as 'one
guess among many' about the nature of the earth, which he cleverly
supports by the indications of geology. Not that he insists on the absolute
truth of his own particular notions: 'no man of sense will be confident in
such matters; but he will be confident that something of the kind is true.' As
in other passages (Gorg., Tim., compare Crito), he wins belief for his
fictions by the moderation of his statements; he does not, like Dante or
Swedenborg, allow himself to be deceived by his own creations.
The Dialogue must be read in the light of the situation. And first of all we
are struck by the calmness of the scene. Like the spectators at the time, we
cannot pity Socrates; his mien and his language are so noble and fearless.
He is the same that he ever was, but milder and gentler, and he has in no
appeals to a common feeling.
20. Two arguments of this ethical character occur in the Phaedo. The first
may be described as the aspiration of the soul after another state of being.
Like the Oriental or Christian mystic, the philosopher is seeking to
withdraw from impurities of sense, to leave the world and the things of the
world, and to find his higher self. Plato recognizes in these aspirations the
foretaste of immortality; as Butler and Addison in modern times have
argued, the one from the moral tendencies of mankind, the other from the
progress of the soul towards perfection. In using this argument Plato has
certainly confused the soul which has left the body, with the soul of the
good and wise. (Compare Republic.) Such a confusion was natural, and
arose partly out of the antithesis of soul and body. The soul in her own
essence, and the soul 'clothed upon' with virtues and graces, were easily
interchanged with one another, because on a subject which passes
expression the distinctions of language can hardly be maintained.
21. The ethical proof of the immortality of the soul is derived from the
necessity of retribution. The wicked would be too well off if their evil deeds
came to an end. It is not to be supposed that an Ardiaeus, an Archelaus, an
Ismenias could ever have suffered the penalty of their crimes in this world.
The manner in which this retribution is accomplished Plato represents under
the figures of mythology. Doubtless he felt that it was easier to improve
than to invent, and that in religion especially the traditional form was
required in order to give verisimilitude to the myth. The myth too is far
more probable to that age than to ours, and may fairly be regarded as 'one
guess among many' about the nature of the earth, which he cleverly
supports by the indications of geology. Not that he insists on the absolute
truth of his own particular notions: 'no man of sense will be confident in
such matters; but he will be confident that something of the kind is true.' As
in other passages (Gorg., Tim., compare Crito), he wins belief for his
fictions by the moderation of his statements; he does not, like Dante or
Swedenborg, allow himself to be deceived by his own creations.
The Dialogue must be read in the light of the situation. And first of all we
are struck by the calmness of the scene. Like the spectators at the time, we
cannot pity Socrates; his mien and his language are so noble and fearless.
He is the same that he ever was, but milder and gentler, and he has in no
Page 33
degree lost his interest in dialectics; he will not forego the delight of an
argument in compliance with the jailer's intimation that he should not heat
himself with talking. At such a time he naturally expresses the hope of his
life, that he has been a true mystic and not a mere retainer or wand-bearer:
and he refers to passages of his personal history. To his old enemies the
Comic poets, and to the proceedings on the trial, he alludes playfully; but he
vividly remembers the disappointment which he felt in reading the books of
Anaxagoras. The return of Xanthippe and his children indicates that the
philosopher is not 'made of oak or rock.' Some other traits of his character
may be noted; for example, the courteous manner in which he inclines his
head to the last objector, or the ironical touch, 'Me already, as the tragic
poet would say, the voice of fate calls;' or the depreciation of the arguments
with which 'he comforted himself and them;' or his fear of 'misology;' or his
references to Homer; or the playful smile with which he 'talks like a book'
about greater and less; or the allusion to the possibility of finding another
teacher among barbarous races (compare Polit.); or the mysterious
reference to another science (mathematics?) of generation and destruction
for which he is vainly feeling. There is no change in him; only now he is
invested with a sort of sacred character, as the prophet or priest of Apollo
the God of the festival, in whose honour he first of all composes a hymn,
and then like the swan pours forth his dying lay. Perhaps the extreme
elevation of Socrates above his own situation, and the ordinary interests of
life (compare his jeu d'esprit about his burial, in which for a moment he
puts on the 'Silenus mask'), create in the mind of the reader an impression
stronger than could be derived from arguments that such a one has in him 'a
principle which does not admit of death.'
The other persons of the Dialogue may be considered under two heads:
(1) private friends; (2) the respondents in the argument.
First there is Crito, who has been already introduced to us in the
Euthydemus and the Crito; he is the equal in years of Socrates, and stands
in quite a different relation to him from his younger disciples. He is a man
of the world who is rich and prosperous (compare the jest in the
Euthydemus), the best friend of Socrates, who wants to know his
commands, in whose presence he talks to his family, and who performs the
last duty of closing his eyes. It is observable too that, as in the Euthydemus,
Crito shows no aptitude for philosophical discussions. Nor among the
friends of Socrates must the jailer be forgotten, who seems to have been
argument in compliance with the jailer's intimation that he should not heat
himself with talking. At such a time he naturally expresses the hope of his
life, that he has been a true mystic and not a mere retainer or wand-bearer:
and he refers to passages of his personal history. To his old enemies the
Comic poets, and to the proceedings on the trial, he alludes playfully; but he
vividly remembers the disappointment which he felt in reading the books of
Anaxagoras. The return of Xanthippe and his children indicates that the
philosopher is not 'made of oak or rock.' Some other traits of his character
may be noted; for example, the courteous manner in which he inclines his
head to the last objector, or the ironical touch, 'Me already, as the tragic
poet would say, the voice of fate calls;' or the depreciation of the arguments
with which 'he comforted himself and them;' or his fear of 'misology;' or his
references to Homer; or the playful smile with which he 'talks like a book'
about greater and less; or the allusion to the possibility of finding another
teacher among barbarous races (compare Polit.); or the mysterious
reference to another science (mathematics?) of generation and destruction
for which he is vainly feeling. There is no change in him; only now he is
invested with a sort of sacred character, as the prophet or priest of Apollo
the God of the festival, in whose honour he first of all composes a hymn,
and then like the swan pours forth his dying lay. Perhaps the extreme
elevation of Socrates above his own situation, and the ordinary interests of
life (compare his jeu d'esprit about his burial, in which for a moment he
puts on the 'Silenus mask'), create in the mind of the reader an impression
stronger than could be derived from arguments that such a one has in him 'a
principle which does not admit of death.'
The other persons of the Dialogue may be considered under two heads:
(1) private friends; (2) the respondents in the argument.
First there is Crito, who has been already introduced to us in the
Euthydemus and the Crito; he is the equal in years of Socrates, and stands
in quite a different relation to him from his younger disciples. He is a man
of the world who is rich and prosperous (compare the jest in the
Euthydemus), the best friend of Socrates, who wants to know his
commands, in whose presence he talks to his family, and who performs the
last duty of closing his eyes. It is observable too that, as in the Euthydemus,
Crito shows no aptitude for philosophical discussions. Nor among the
friends of Socrates must the jailer be forgotten, who seems to have been
Page 34
introduced by Plato in order to show the impression made by the
extraordinary man on the common. The gentle nature of the man is
indicated by his weeping at the announcement of his errand and then
turning away, and also by the words of Socrates to his disciples: 'How
charming the man is! since I have been in prison he has been always
coming to me, and is as good as could be to me.' We are reminded too that
he has retained this gentle nature amid scenes of death and violence by the
contrasts which he draws between the behaviour of Socrates and of others
when about to die.
Another person who takes no part in the philosophical discussion is the
excitable Apollodorus, the same who, in the Symposium, of which he is the
narrator, is called 'the madman,' and who testifies his grief by the most
violent emotions. Phaedo is also present, the 'beloved disciple' as he may be
termed, who is described, if not 'leaning on his bosom,' as seated next to
Socrates, who is playing with his hair. He too, like Apollodorus, takes no
part in the discussion, but he loves above all things to hear and speak of
Socrates after his death. The calmness of his behaviour, veiling his face
when he can no longer restrain his tears, contrasts with the passionate
outcries of the other. At a particular point the argument is described as
falling before the attack of Simmias. A sort of despair is introduced in the
minds of the company. The effect of this is heightened by the description of
Phaedo, who has been the eye-witness of the scene, and by the sympathy of
his Phliasian auditors who are beginning to think 'that they too can never
trust an argument again.' And the intense interest of the company is
communicated not only to the first auditors, but to us who in a distant
country read the narrative of their emotions after more than two thousand
years have passed away.
The two principal interlocutors are Simmias and Cebes, the disciples of
Philolaus the Pythagorean philosopher of Thebes. Simmias is described in
the Phaedrus as fonder of an argument than any man living; and Cebes,
although finally persuaded by Socrates, is said to be the most incredulous of
human beings. It is Cebes who at the commencement of the Dialogue asks
why 'suicide is held to be unlawful,' and who first supplies the doctrine of
recollection in confirmation of the pre-existence of the soul. It is Cebes who
urges that the pre-existence does not necessarily involve the future
existence of the soul, as is shown by the illustration of the weaver and his
coat. Simmias, on the other hand, raises the question about harmony and the
extraordinary man on the common. The gentle nature of the man is
indicated by his weeping at the announcement of his errand and then
turning away, and also by the words of Socrates to his disciples: 'How
charming the man is! since I have been in prison he has been always
coming to me, and is as good as could be to me.' We are reminded too that
he has retained this gentle nature amid scenes of death and violence by the
contrasts which he draws between the behaviour of Socrates and of others
when about to die.
Another person who takes no part in the philosophical discussion is the
excitable Apollodorus, the same who, in the Symposium, of which he is the
narrator, is called 'the madman,' and who testifies his grief by the most
violent emotions. Phaedo is also present, the 'beloved disciple' as he may be
termed, who is described, if not 'leaning on his bosom,' as seated next to
Socrates, who is playing with his hair. He too, like Apollodorus, takes no
part in the discussion, but he loves above all things to hear and speak of
Socrates after his death. The calmness of his behaviour, veiling his face
when he can no longer restrain his tears, contrasts with the passionate
outcries of the other. At a particular point the argument is described as
falling before the attack of Simmias. A sort of despair is introduced in the
minds of the company. The effect of this is heightened by the description of
Phaedo, who has been the eye-witness of the scene, and by the sympathy of
his Phliasian auditors who are beginning to think 'that they too can never
trust an argument again.' And the intense interest of the company is
communicated not only to the first auditors, but to us who in a distant
country read the narrative of their emotions after more than two thousand
years have passed away.
The two principal interlocutors are Simmias and Cebes, the disciples of
Philolaus the Pythagorean philosopher of Thebes. Simmias is described in
the Phaedrus as fonder of an argument than any man living; and Cebes,
although finally persuaded by Socrates, is said to be the most incredulous of
human beings. It is Cebes who at the commencement of the Dialogue asks
why 'suicide is held to be unlawful,' and who first supplies the doctrine of
recollection in confirmation of the pre-existence of the soul. It is Cebes who
urges that the pre-existence does not necessarily involve the future
existence of the soul, as is shown by the illustration of the weaver and his
coat. Simmias, on the other hand, raises the question about harmony and the
Page 35
lyre, which is naturally put into the mouth of a Pythagorean disciple. It is
Simmias, too, who first remarks on the uncertainty of human knowledge,
and only at last concedes to the argument such a qualified approval as is
consistent with the feebleness of the human faculties. Cebes is the deeper
and more consecutive thinker, Simmias more superficial and rhetorical;
they are distinguished in much the same manner as Adeimantus and
Glaucon in the Republic.
Other persons, Menexenus, Ctesippus, Lysis, are old friends; Evenus has
been already satirized in the Apology; Aeschines and Epigenes were present
at the trial; Euclid and Terpsion will reappear in the Introduction to the
Theaetetus, Hermogenes has already appeared in the Cratylus. No inference
can fairly be drawn from the absence of Aristippus, nor from the omission
of Xenophon, who at the time of Socrates' death was in Asia. The mention
of Plato's own absence seems like an expression of sorrow, and may,
perhaps, be an indication that the report of the conversation is not to be
taken literally.
The place of the Dialogue in the series is doubtful. The doctrine of ideas
is certainly carried beyond the Socratic point of view; in no other of the
writings of Plato is the theory of them so completely developed. Whether
the belief in immortality can be attributed to Socrates or not is uncertain;
the silence of the Memorabilia, and of the earlier Dialogues of Plato, is an
argument to the contrary. Yet in the Cyropaedia Xenophon has put language
into the mouth of the dying Cyrus which recalls the Phaedo, and may have
been derived from the teaching of Socrates. It may be fairly urged that the
greatest religious interest of mankind could not have been wholly ignored
by one who passed his life in fulfilling the commands of an oracle, and who
recognized a Divine plan in man and nature. (Xen. Mem.) And the language
of the Apology and of the Crito confirms this view.
The Phaedo is not one of the Socratic Dialogues of Plato; nor, on the
other hand, can it be assigned to that later stage of the Platonic writings at
which the doctrine of ideas appears to be forgotten. It belongs rather to the
intermediate period of the Platonic philosophy, which roughly corresponds
to the Phaedrus, Gorgias, Republic, Theaetetus. Without pretending to
determine the real time of their composition, the Symposium, Meno,
Euthyphro, Apology, Phaedo may be conveniently read by us in this order
as illustrative of the life of Socrates. Another chain may be formed of the
Simmias, too, who first remarks on the uncertainty of human knowledge,
and only at last concedes to the argument such a qualified approval as is
consistent with the feebleness of the human faculties. Cebes is the deeper
and more consecutive thinker, Simmias more superficial and rhetorical;
they are distinguished in much the same manner as Adeimantus and
Glaucon in the Republic.
Other persons, Menexenus, Ctesippus, Lysis, are old friends; Evenus has
been already satirized in the Apology; Aeschines and Epigenes were present
at the trial; Euclid and Terpsion will reappear in the Introduction to the
Theaetetus, Hermogenes has already appeared in the Cratylus. No inference
can fairly be drawn from the absence of Aristippus, nor from the omission
of Xenophon, who at the time of Socrates' death was in Asia. The mention
of Plato's own absence seems like an expression of sorrow, and may,
perhaps, be an indication that the report of the conversation is not to be
taken literally.
The place of the Dialogue in the series is doubtful. The doctrine of ideas
is certainly carried beyond the Socratic point of view; in no other of the
writings of Plato is the theory of them so completely developed. Whether
the belief in immortality can be attributed to Socrates or not is uncertain;
the silence of the Memorabilia, and of the earlier Dialogues of Plato, is an
argument to the contrary. Yet in the Cyropaedia Xenophon has put language
into the mouth of the dying Cyrus which recalls the Phaedo, and may have
been derived from the teaching of Socrates. It may be fairly urged that the
greatest religious interest of mankind could not have been wholly ignored
by one who passed his life in fulfilling the commands of an oracle, and who
recognized a Divine plan in man and nature. (Xen. Mem.) And the language
of the Apology and of the Crito confirms this view.
The Phaedo is not one of the Socratic Dialogues of Plato; nor, on the
other hand, can it be assigned to that later stage of the Platonic writings at
which the doctrine of ideas appears to be forgotten. It belongs rather to the
intermediate period of the Platonic philosophy, which roughly corresponds
to the Phaedrus, Gorgias, Republic, Theaetetus. Without pretending to
determine the real time of their composition, the Symposium, Meno,
Euthyphro, Apology, Phaedo may be conveniently read by us in this order
as illustrative of the life of Socrates. Another chain may be formed of the
Page 36
Meno, Phaedrus, Phaedo, in which the immortality of the soul is connected
with the doctrine of ideas. In the Meno the theory of ideas is based on the
ancient belief in transmigration, which reappears again in the Phaedrus as
well as in the Republic and Timaeus, and in all of them is connected with a
doctrine of retribution. In the Phaedrus the immortality of the soul is
supposed to rest on the conception of the soul as a principle of motion,
whereas in the Republic the argument turns on the natural continuance of
the soul, which, if not destroyed by her own proper evil, can hardly be
destroyed by any other. The soul of man in the Timaeus is derived from the
Supreme Creator, and either returns after death to her kindred star, or
descends into the lower life of an animal. The Apology expresses the same
view as the Phaedo, but with less confidence; there the probability of death
being a long sleep is not excluded. The Theaetetus also describes, in a
digression, the desire of the soul to fly away and be with God—'and to fly
to him is to be like him.' The Symposium may be observed to resemble as
well as to differ from the Phaedo. While the first notion of immortality is
only in the way of natural procreation or of posthumous fame and glory, the
higher revelation of beauty, like the good in the Republic, is the vision of
the eternal idea. So deeply rooted in Plato's mind is the belief in
immortality; so various are the forms of expression which he employs.
As in several other Dialogues, there is more of system in the Phaedo than
appears at first sight. The succession of arguments is based on previous
philosophies; beginning with the mysteries and the Heracleitean alternation
of opposites, and proceeding to the Pythagorean harmony and
transmigration; making a step by the aid of Platonic reminiscence, and a
further step by the help of the nous of Anaxagoras; until at last we rest in
the conviction that the soul is inseparable from the ideas, and belongs to the
world of the invisible and unknown. Then, as in the Gorgias or Republic,
the curtain falls, and the veil of mythology descends upon the argument.
After the confession of Socrates that he is an interested party, and the
acknowledgment that no man of sense will think the details of his narrative
true, but that something of the kind is true, we return from speculation to
practice. He is himself more confident of immortality than he is of his own
arguments; and the confidence which he expresses is less strong than that
which his cheerfulness and composure in death inspire in us.
Difficulties of two kinds occur in the Phaedo—one kind to be explained
out of contemporary philosophy, the other not admitting of an entire
with the doctrine of ideas. In the Meno the theory of ideas is based on the
ancient belief in transmigration, which reappears again in the Phaedrus as
well as in the Republic and Timaeus, and in all of them is connected with a
doctrine of retribution. In the Phaedrus the immortality of the soul is
supposed to rest on the conception of the soul as a principle of motion,
whereas in the Republic the argument turns on the natural continuance of
the soul, which, if not destroyed by her own proper evil, can hardly be
destroyed by any other. The soul of man in the Timaeus is derived from the
Supreme Creator, and either returns after death to her kindred star, or
descends into the lower life of an animal. The Apology expresses the same
view as the Phaedo, but with less confidence; there the probability of death
being a long sleep is not excluded. The Theaetetus also describes, in a
digression, the desire of the soul to fly away and be with God—'and to fly
to him is to be like him.' The Symposium may be observed to resemble as
well as to differ from the Phaedo. While the first notion of immortality is
only in the way of natural procreation or of posthumous fame and glory, the
higher revelation of beauty, like the good in the Republic, is the vision of
the eternal idea. So deeply rooted in Plato's mind is the belief in
immortality; so various are the forms of expression which he employs.
As in several other Dialogues, there is more of system in the Phaedo than
appears at first sight. The succession of arguments is based on previous
philosophies; beginning with the mysteries and the Heracleitean alternation
of opposites, and proceeding to the Pythagorean harmony and
transmigration; making a step by the aid of Platonic reminiscence, and a
further step by the help of the nous of Anaxagoras; until at last we rest in
the conviction that the soul is inseparable from the ideas, and belongs to the
world of the invisible and unknown. Then, as in the Gorgias or Republic,
the curtain falls, and the veil of mythology descends upon the argument.
After the confession of Socrates that he is an interested party, and the
acknowledgment that no man of sense will think the details of his narrative
true, but that something of the kind is true, we return from speculation to
practice. He is himself more confident of immortality than he is of his own
arguments; and the confidence which he expresses is less strong than that
which his cheerfulness and composure in death inspire in us.
Difficulties of two kinds occur in the Phaedo—one kind to be explained
out of contemporary philosophy, the other not admitting of an entire
Page 37
solution. (1) The difficulty which Socrates says that he experienced in
explaining generation and corruption; the assumption of hypotheses which
proceed from the less general to the more general, and are tested by their
consequences; the puzzle about greater and less; the resort to the method of
ideas, which to us appear only abstract terms,—these are to be explained
out of the position of Socrates and Plato in the history of philosophy. They
were living in a twilight between the sensible and the intellectual world, and
saw no way of connecting them. They could neither explain the relation of
ideas to phenomena, nor their correlation to one another. The very idea of
relation or comparison was embarrassing to them. Yet in this intellectual
uncertainty they had a conception of a proof from results, and of a moral
truth, which remained unshaken amid the questionings of philosophy. (2)
The other is a difficulty which is touched upon in the Republic as well as in
the Phaedo, and is common to modern and ancient philosophy. Plato is not
altogether satisfied with his safe and simple method of ideas. He wants to
have proved to him by facts that all things are for the best, and that there is
one mind or design which pervades them all. But this 'power of the best' he
is unable to explain; and therefore takes refuge in universal ideas. And are
not we at this day seeking to discover that which Socrates in a glass darkly
foresaw?
Some resemblances to the Greek drama may be noted in all the
Dialogues of Plato. The Phaedo is the tragedy of which Socrates is the
protagonist and Simmias and Cebes the secondary performers, standing to
them in the same relation as to Glaucon and Adeimantus in the Republic.
No Dialogue has a greater unity of subject and feeling. Plato has certainly
fulfilled the condition of Greek, or rather of all art, which requires that
scenes of death and suffering should be clothed in beauty. The gathering of
the friends at the commencement of the Dialogue, the dismissal of
Xanthippe, whose presence would have been out of place at a philosophical
discussion, but who returns again with her children to take a final farewell,
the dejection of the audience at the temporary overthrow of the argument,
the picture of Socrates playing with the hair of Phaedo, the final scene in
which Socrates alone retains his composure—are masterpieces of art. And
the chorus at the end might have interpreted the feeling of the play: 'There
can no evil happen to a good man in life or death.'
'The art of concealing art' is nowhere more perfect than in those writings
of Plato which describe the trial and death of Socrates. Their charm is their
explaining generation and corruption; the assumption of hypotheses which
proceed from the less general to the more general, and are tested by their
consequences; the puzzle about greater and less; the resort to the method of
ideas, which to us appear only abstract terms,—these are to be explained
out of the position of Socrates and Plato in the history of philosophy. They
were living in a twilight between the sensible and the intellectual world, and
saw no way of connecting them. They could neither explain the relation of
ideas to phenomena, nor their correlation to one another. The very idea of
relation or comparison was embarrassing to them. Yet in this intellectual
uncertainty they had a conception of a proof from results, and of a moral
truth, which remained unshaken amid the questionings of philosophy. (2)
The other is a difficulty which is touched upon in the Republic as well as in
the Phaedo, and is common to modern and ancient philosophy. Plato is not
altogether satisfied with his safe and simple method of ideas. He wants to
have proved to him by facts that all things are for the best, and that there is
one mind or design which pervades them all. But this 'power of the best' he
is unable to explain; and therefore takes refuge in universal ideas. And are
not we at this day seeking to discover that which Socrates in a glass darkly
foresaw?
Some resemblances to the Greek drama may be noted in all the
Dialogues of Plato. The Phaedo is the tragedy of which Socrates is the
protagonist and Simmias and Cebes the secondary performers, standing to
them in the same relation as to Glaucon and Adeimantus in the Republic.
No Dialogue has a greater unity of subject and feeling. Plato has certainly
fulfilled the condition of Greek, or rather of all art, which requires that
scenes of death and suffering should be clothed in beauty. The gathering of
the friends at the commencement of the Dialogue, the dismissal of
Xanthippe, whose presence would have been out of place at a philosophical
discussion, but who returns again with her children to take a final farewell,
the dejection of the audience at the temporary overthrow of the argument,
the picture of Socrates playing with the hair of Phaedo, the final scene in
which Socrates alone retains his composure—are masterpieces of art. And
the chorus at the end might have interpreted the feeling of the play: 'There
can no evil happen to a good man in life or death.'
'The art of concealing art' is nowhere more perfect than in those writings
of Plato which describe the trial and death of Socrates. Their charm is their
Page 38
simplicity, which gives them verisimilitude; and yet they touch, as if
incidentally, and because they were suitable to the occasion, on some of the
deepest truths of philosophy. There is nothing in any tragedy, ancient or
modern, nothing in poetry or history (with one exception), like the last
hours of Socrates in Plato. The master could not be more fitly occupied at
such a time than in discoursing of immortality; nor the disciples more
divinely consoled. The arguments, taken in the spirit and not in the letter,
are our arguments; and Socrates by anticipation may be even thought to
refute some 'eccentric notions; current in our own age. For there are
philosophers among ourselves who do not seem to understand how much
stronger is the power of intelligence, or of the best, than of Atlas, or
mechanical force. How far the words attributed to Socrates were actually
uttered by him we forbear to ask; for no answer can be given to this
question. And it is better to resign ourselves to the feeling of a great work,
than to linger among critical uncertainties.
incidentally, and because they were suitable to the occasion, on some of the
deepest truths of philosophy. There is nothing in any tragedy, ancient or
modern, nothing in poetry or history (with one exception), like the last
hours of Socrates in Plato. The master could not be more fitly occupied at
such a time than in discoursing of immortality; nor the disciples more
divinely consoled. The arguments, taken in the spirit and not in the letter,
are our arguments; and Socrates by anticipation may be even thought to
refute some 'eccentric notions; current in our own age. For there are
philosophers among ourselves who do not seem to understand how much
stronger is the power of intelligence, or of the best, than of Atlas, or
mechanical force. How far the words attributed to Socrates were actually
uttered by him we forbear to ask; for no answer can be given to this
question. And it is better to resign ourselves to the feeling of a great work,
than to linger among critical uncertainties.
Page 39
PHAEDO
PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE:
Phaedo, who is the narrator of the dialogue to Echecrates of Phlius.
Socrates, Apollodorus, Simmias, Cebes, Crito and an Attendant of the
Prison.
SCENE: The Prison of Socrates.
PLACE OF THE NARRATION: Phlius.
ECHECRATES: Were you yourself, Phaedo, in the prison with Socrates
on the day when he drank the poison?
PHAEDO: Yes, Echecrates, I was.
ECHECRATES: I should so like to hear about his death. What did he say
in his last hours? We were informed that he died by taking poison, but no
one knew anything more; for no Phliasian ever goes to Athens now, and it is
a long time since any stranger from Athens has found his way hither; so that
we had no clear account.
PHAEDO: Did you not hear of the proceedings at the trial?
ECHECRATES: Yes; some one told us about the trial, and we could not
understand why, having been condemned, he should have been put to death,
not at the time, but long afterwards. What was the reason of this?
PHAEDO: An accident, Echecrates: the stern of the ship which the
Athenians send to Delos happened to have been crowned on the day before
he was tried.
ECHECRATES: What is this ship?
PHAEDO: It is the ship in which, according to Athenian tradition,
Theseus went to Crete when he took with him the fourteen youths, and was
the saviour of them and of himself. And they were said to have vowed to
Apollo at the time, that if they were saved they would send a yearly mission
to Delos. Now this custom still continues, and the whole period of the
voyage to and from Delos, beginning when the priest of Apollo crowns the
stern of the ship, is a holy season, during which the city is not allowed to be
polluted by public executions; and when the vessel is detained by contrary
PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE:
Phaedo, who is the narrator of the dialogue to Echecrates of Phlius.
Socrates, Apollodorus, Simmias, Cebes, Crito and an Attendant of the
Prison.
SCENE: The Prison of Socrates.
PLACE OF THE NARRATION: Phlius.
ECHECRATES: Were you yourself, Phaedo, in the prison with Socrates
on the day when he drank the poison?
PHAEDO: Yes, Echecrates, I was.
ECHECRATES: I should so like to hear about his death. What did he say
in his last hours? We were informed that he died by taking poison, but no
one knew anything more; for no Phliasian ever goes to Athens now, and it is
a long time since any stranger from Athens has found his way hither; so that
we had no clear account.
PHAEDO: Did you not hear of the proceedings at the trial?
ECHECRATES: Yes; some one told us about the trial, and we could not
understand why, having been condemned, he should have been put to death,
not at the time, but long afterwards. What was the reason of this?
PHAEDO: An accident, Echecrates: the stern of the ship which the
Athenians send to Delos happened to have been crowned on the day before
he was tried.
ECHECRATES: What is this ship?
PHAEDO: It is the ship in which, according to Athenian tradition,
Theseus went to Crete when he took with him the fourteen youths, and was
the saviour of them and of himself. And they were said to have vowed to
Apollo at the time, that if they were saved they would send a yearly mission
to Delos. Now this custom still continues, and the whole period of the
voyage to and from Delos, beginning when the priest of Apollo crowns the
stern of the ship, is a holy season, during which the city is not allowed to be
polluted by public executions; and when the vessel is detained by contrary
Page 40
winds, the time spent in going and returning is very considerable. As I was
saying, the ship was crowned on the day before the trial, and this was the
reason why Socrates lay in prison and was not put to death until long after
he was condemned.
ECHECRATES: What was the manner of his death, Phaedo? What was
said or done? And which of his friends were with him? Or did the
authorities forbid them to be present—so that he had no friends near him
when he died?
PHAEDO: No; there were several of them with him.
ECHECRATES: If you have nothing to do, I wish that you would tell me
what passed, as exactly as you can.
PHAEDO: I have nothing at all to do, and will try to gratify your wish.
To be reminded of Socrates is always the greatest delight to me, whether I
speak myself or hear another speak of him.
ECHECRATES: You will have listeners who are of the same mind with
you, and I hope that you will be as exact as you can.
PHAEDO: I had a singular feeling at being in his company. For I could
hardly believe that I was present at the death of a friend, and therefore I did
not pity him, Echecrates; he died so fearlessly, and his words and bearing
were so noble and gracious, that to me he appeared blessed. I thought that
in going to the other world he could not be without a divine call, and that he
would be happy, if any man ever was, when he arrived there, and therefore I
did not pity him as might have seemed natural at such an hour. But I had not
the pleasure which I usually feel in philosophical discourse (for philosophy
was the theme of which we spoke). I was pleased, but in the pleasure there
was also a strange admixture of pain; for I reflected that he was soon to die,
and this double feeling was shared by us all; we were laughing and weeping
by turns, especially the excitable Apollodorus—you know the sort of man?
ECHECRATES: Yes.
PHAEDO: He was quite beside himself; and I and all of us were greatly
moved.
ECHECRATES: Who were present?
PHAEDO: Of native Athenians there were, besides Apollodorus,
Critobulus and his father Crito, Hermogenes, Epigenes, Aeschines,
saying, the ship was crowned on the day before the trial, and this was the
reason why Socrates lay in prison and was not put to death until long after
he was condemned.
ECHECRATES: What was the manner of his death, Phaedo? What was
said or done? And which of his friends were with him? Or did the
authorities forbid them to be present—so that he had no friends near him
when he died?
PHAEDO: No; there were several of them with him.
ECHECRATES: If you have nothing to do, I wish that you would tell me
what passed, as exactly as you can.
PHAEDO: I have nothing at all to do, and will try to gratify your wish.
To be reminded of Socrates is always the greatest delight to me, whether I
speak myself or hear another speak of him.
ECHECRATES: You will have listeners who are of the same mind with
you, and I hope that you will be as exact as you can.
PHAEDO: I had a singular feeling at being in his company. For I could
hardly believe that I was present at the death of a friend, and therefore I did
not pity him, Echecrates; he died so fearlessly, and his words and bearing
were so noble and gracious, that to me he appeared blessed. I thought that
in going to the other world he could not be without a divine call, and that he
would be happy, if any man ever was, when he arrived there, and therefore I
did not pity him as might have seemed natural at such an hour. But I had not
the pleasure which I usually feel in philosophical discourse (for philosophy
was the theme of which we spoke). I was pleased, but in the pleasure there
was also a strange admixture of pain; for I reflected that he was soon to die,
and this double feeling was shared by us all; we were laughing and weeping
by turns, especially the excitable Apollodorus—you know the sort of man?
ECHECRATES: Yes.
PHAEDO: He was quite beside himself; and I and all of us were greatly
moved.
ECHECRATES: Who were present?
PHAEDO: Of native Athenians there were, besides Apollodorus,
Critobulus and his father Crito, Hermogenes, Epigenes, Aeschines,
Page 41
Antisthenes; likewise Ctesippus of the deme of Paeania, Menexenus, and
some others; Plato, if I am not mistaken, was ill.
ECHECRATES: Were there any strangers?
PHAEDO: Yes, there were; Simmias the Theban, and Cebes, and
Phaedondes; Euclid and Terpison, who came from Megara.
ECHECRATES: And was Aristippus there, and Cleombrotus?
PHAEDO: No, they were said to be in Aegina.
ECHECRATES: Any one else?
PHAEDO: I think that these were nearly all.
ECHECRATES: Well, and what did you talk about?
PHAEDO: I will begin at the beginning, and endeavour to repeat the
entire conversation. On the previous days we had been in the habit of
assembling early in the morning at the court in which the trial took place,
and which is not far from the prison. There we used to wait talking with one
another until the opening of the doors (for they were not opened very early);
then we went in and generally passed the day with Socrates. On the last
morning we assembled sooner than usual, having heard on the day before
when we quitted the prison in the evening that the sacred ship had come
from Delos, and so we arranged to meet very early at the accustomed place.
On our arrival the jailer who answered the door, instead of admitting us,
came out and told us to stay until he called us. 'For the Eleven,' he said, 'are
now with Socrates; they are taking off his chains, and giving orders that he
is to die to-day.' He soon returned and said that we might come in. On
entering we found Socrates just released from chains, and Xanthippe, whom
you know, sitting by him, and holding his child in her arms. When she saw
us she uttered a cry and said, as women will: 'O Socrates, this is the last
time that either you will converse with your friends, or they with you.'
Socrates turned to Crito and said: 'Crito, let some one take her home.' Some
of Crito's people accordingly led her away, crying out and beating herself.
And when she was gone, Socrates, sitting up on the couch, bent and rubbed
his leg, saying, as he was rubbing: How singular is the thing called
pleasure, and how curiously related to pain, which might be thought to be
the opposite of it; for they are never present to a man at the same instant,
and yet he who pursues either is generally compelled to take the other; their
bodies are two, but they are joined by a single head. And I cannot help
some others; Plato, if I am not mistaken, was ill.
ECHECRATES: Were there any strangers?
PHAEDO: Yes, there were; Simmias the Theban, and Cebes, and
Phaedondes; Euclid and Terpison, who came from Megara.
ECHECRATES: And was Aristippus there, and Cleombrotus?
PHAEDO: No, they were said to be in Aegina.
ECHECRATES: Any one else?
PHAEDO: I think that these were nearly all.
ECHECRATES: Well, and what did you talk about?
PHAEDO: I will begin at the beginning, and endeavour to repeat the
entire conversation. On the previous days we had been in the habit of
assembling early in the morning at the court in which the trial took place,
and which is not far from the prison. There we used to wait talking with one
another until the opening of the doors (for they were not opened very early);
then we went in and generally passed the day with Socrates. On the last
morning we assembled sooner than usual, having heard on the day before
when we quitted the prison in the evening that the sacred ship had come
from Delos, and so we arranged to meet very early at the accustomed place.
On our arrival the jailer who answered the door, instead of admitting us,
came out and told us to stay until he called us. 'For the Eleven,' he said, 'are
now with Socrates; they are taking off his chains, and giving orders that he
is to die to-day.' He soon returned and said that we might come in. On
entering we found Socrates just released from chains, and Xanthippe, whom
you know, sitting by him, and holding his child in her arms. When she saw
us she uttered a cry and said, as women will: 'O Socrates, this is the last
time that either you will converse with your friends, or they with you.'
Socrates turned to Crito and said: 'Crito, let some one take her home.' Some
of Crito's people accordingly led her away, crying out and beating herself.
And when she was gone, Socrates, sitting up on the couch, bent and rubbed
his leg, saying, as he was rubbing: How singular is the thing called
pleasure, and how curiously related to pain, which might be thought to be
the opposite of it; for they are never present to a man at the same instant,
and yet he who pursues either is generally compelled to take the other; their
bodies are two, but they are joined by a single head. And I cannot help
Page 42
thinking that if Aesop had remembered them, he would have made a fable
about God trying to reconcile their strife, and how, when he could not, he
fastened their heads together; and this is the reason why when one comes
the other follows, as I know by my own experience now, when after the
pain in my leg which was caused by the chain pleasure appears to succeed.
Upon this Cebes said: I am glad, Socrates, that you have mentioned the
name of Aesop. For it reminds me of a question which has been asked by
many, and was asked of me only the day before yesterday by Evenus the
poet—he will be sure to ask it again, and therefore if you would like me to
have an answer ready for him, you may as well tell me what I should say to
him:—he wanted to know why you, who never before wrote a line of
poetry, now that you are in prison are turning Aesop's fables into verse, and
also composing that hymn in honour of Apollo.
Tell him, Cebes, he replied, what is the truth—that I had no idea of
rivalling him or his poems; to do so, as I knew, would be no easy task. But I
wanted to see whether I could purge away a scruple which I felt about the
meaning of certain dreams. In the course of my life I have often had
intimations in dreams 'that I should compose music.' The same dream came
to me sometimes in one form, and sometimes in another, but always saying
the same or nearly the same words: 'Cultivate and make music,' said the
dream. And hitherto I had imagined that this was only intended to exhort
and encourage me in the study of philosophy, which has been the pursuit of
my life, and is the noblest and best of music. The dream was bidding me do
what I was already doing, in the same way that the competitor in a race is
bidden by the spectators to run when he is already running. But I was not
certain of this, for the dream might have meant music in the popular sense
of the word, and being under sentence of death, and the festival giving me a
respite, I thought that it would be safer for me to satisfy the scruple, and, in
obedience to the dream, to compose a few verses before I departed. And
first I made a hymn in honour of the god of the festival, and then
considering that a poet, if he is really to be a poet, should not only put
together words, but should invent stories, and that I have no invention, I
took some fables of Aesop, which I had ready at hand and which I knew—
they were the first I came upon—and turned them into verse. Tell this to
Evenus, Cebes, and bid him be of good cheer; say that I would have him
come after me if he be a wise man, and not tarry; and that to-day I am likely
to be going, for the Athenians say that I must.
about God trying to reconcile their strife, and how, when he could not, he
fastened their heads together; and this is the reason why when one comes
the other follows, as I know by my own experience now, when after the
pain in my leg which was caused by the chain pleasure appears to succeed.
Upon this Cebes said: I am glad, Socrates, that you have mentioned the
name of Aesop. For it reminds me of a question which has been asked by
many, and was asked of me only the day before yesterday by Evenus the
poet—he will be sure to ask it again, and therefore if you would like me to
have an answer ready for him, you may as well tell me what I should say to
him:—he wanted to know why you, who never before wrote a line of
poetry, now that you are in prison are turning Aesop's fables into verse, and
also composing that hymn in honour of Apollo.
Tell him, Cebes, he replied, what is the truth—that I had no idea of
rivalling him or his poems; to do so, as I knew, would be no easy task. But I
wanted to see whether I could purge away a scruple which I felt about the
meaning of certain dreams. In the course of my life I have often had
intimations in dreams 'that I should compose music.' The same dream came
to me sometimes in one form, and sometimes in another, but always saying
the same or nearly the same words: 'Cultivate and make music,' said the
dream. And hitherto I had imagined that this was only intended to exhort
and encourage me in the study of philosophy, which has been the pursuit of
my life, and is the noblest and best of music. The dream was bidding me do
what I was already doing, in the same way that the competitor in a race is
bidden by the spectators to run when he is already running. But I was not
certain of this, for the dream might have meant music in the popular sense
of the word, and being under sentence of death, and the festival giving me a
respite, I thought that it would be safer for me to satisfy the scruple, and, in
obedience to the dream, to compose a few verses before I departed. And
first I made a hymn in honour of the god of the festival, and then
considering that a poet, if he is really to be a poet, should not only put
together words, but should invent stories, and that I have no invention, I
took some fables of Aesop, which I had ready at hand and which I knew—
they were the first I came upon—and turned them into verse. Tell this to
Evenus, Cebes, and bid him be of good cheer; say that I would have him
come after me if he be a wise man, and not tarry; and that to-day I am likely
to be going, for the Athenians say that I must.
Page 43
Simmias said: What a message for such a man! having been a frequent
companion of his I should say that, as far as I know him, he will never take
your advice unless he is obliged.
Why, said Socrates,—is not Evenus a philosopher?
I think that he is, said Simmias.
Then he, or any man who has the spirit of philosophy, will be willing to
die, but he will not take his own life, for that is held to be unlawful.
Here he changed his position, and put his legs off the couch on to the
ground, and during the rest of the conversation he remained sitting.
Why do you say, enquired Cebes, that a man ought not to take his own
life, but that the philosopher will be ready to follow the dying?
Socrates replied: And have you, Cebes and Simmias, who are the
disciples of Philolaus, never heard him speak of this?
Yes, but his language was obscure, Socrates.
My words, too, are only an echo; but there is no reason why I should not
repeat what I have heard: and indeed, as I am going to another place, it is
very meet for me to be thinking and talking of the nature of the pilgrimage
which I am about to make. What can I do better in the interval between this
and the setting of the sun?
Then tell me, Socrates, why is suicide held to be unlawful? as I have
certainly heard Philolaus, about whom you were just now asking, affirm
when he was staying with us at Thebes: and there are others who say the
same, although I have never understood what was meant by any of them.
Do not lose heart, replied Socrates, and the day may come when you will
understand. I suppose that you wonder why, when other things which are
evil may be good at certain times and to certain persons, death is to be the
only exception, and why, when a man is better dead, he is not permitted to
be his own benefactor, but must wait for the hand of another.
Very true, said Cebes, laughing gently and speaking in his native
Boeotian.
I admit the appearance of inconsistency in what I am saying; but there
may not be any real inconsistency after all. There is a doctrine whispered in
secret that man is a prisoner who has no right to open the door and run
away; this is a great mystery which I do not quite understand. Yet I too
companion of his I should say that, as far as I know him, he will never take
your advice unless he is obliged.
Why, said Socrates,—is not Evenus a philosopher?
I think that he is, said Simmias.
Then he, or any man who has the spirit of philosophy, will be willing to
die, but he will not take his own life, for that is held to be unlawful.
Here he changed his position, and put his legs off the couch on to the
ground, and during the rest of the conversation he remained sitting.
Why do you say, enquired Cebes, that a man ought not to take his own
life, but that the philosopher will be ready to follow the dying?
Socrates replied: And have you, Cebes and Simmias, who are the
disciples of Philolaus, never heard him speak of this?
Yes, but his language was obscure, Socrates.
My words, too, are only an echo; but there is no reason why I should not
repeat what I have heard: and indeed, as I am going to another place, it is
very meet for me to be thinking and talking of the nature of the pilgrimage
which I am about to make. What can I do better in the interval between this
and the setting of the sun?
Then tell me, Socrates, why is suicide held to be unlawful? as I have
certainly heard Philolaus, about whom you were just now asking, affirm
when he was staying with us at Thebes: and there are others who say the
same, although I have never understood what was meant by any of them.
Do not lose heart, replied Socrates, and the day may come when you will
understand. I suppose that you wonder why, when other things which are
evil may be good at certain times and to certain persons, death is to be the
only exception, and why, when a man is better dead, he is not permitted to
be his own benefactor, but must wait for the hand of another.
Very true, said Cebes, laughing gently and speaking in his native
Boeotian.
I admit the appearance of inconsistency in what I am saying; but there
may not be any real inconsistency after all. There is a doctrine whispered in
secret that man is a prisoner who has no right to open the door and run
away; this is a great mystery which I do not quite understand. Yet I too
Page 44
believe that the gods are our guardians, and that we are a possession of
theirs. Do you not agree?
Yes, I quite agree, said Cebes.
And if one of your own possessions, an ox or an ass, for example, took
the liberty of putting himself out of the way when you had given no
intimation of your wish that he should die, would you not be angry with
him, and would you not punish him if you could?
Certainly, replied Cebes.
Then, if we look at the matter thus, there may be reason in saying that a
man should wait, and not take his own life until God summons him, as he is
now summoning me.
Yes, Socrates, said Cebes, there seems to be truth in what you say. And
yet how can you reconcile this seemingly true belief that God is our
guardian and we his possessions, with the willingness to die which we were
just now attributing to the philosopher? That the wisest of men should be
willing to leave a service in which they are ruled by the gods who are the
best of rulers, is not reasonable; for surely no wise man thinks that when set
at liberty he can take better care of himself than the gods take of him. A fool
may perhaps think so—he may argue that he had better run away from his
master, not considering that his duty is to remain to the end, and not to run
away from the good, and that there would be no sense in his running away.
The wise man will want to be ever with him who is better than himself.
Now this, Socrates, is the reverse of what was just now said; for upon this
view the wise man should sorrow and the fool rejoice at passing out of life.
The earnestness of Cebes seemed to please Socrates. Here, said he,
turning to us, is a man who is always inquiring, and is not so easily
convinced by the first thing which he hears.
And certainly, added Simmias, the objection which he is now making
does appear to me to have some force. For what can be the meaning of a
truly wise man wanting to fly away and lightly leave a master who is better
than himself? And I rather imagine that Cebes is referring to you; he thinks
that you are too ready to leave us, and too ready to leave the gods whom
you acknowledge to be our good masters.
Yes, replied Socrates; there is reason in what you say. And so you think
that I ought to answer your indictment as if I were in a court?
theirs. Do you not agree?
Yes, I quite agree, said Cebes.
And if one of your own possessions, an ox or an ass, for example, took
the liberty of putting himself out of the way when you had given no
intimation of your wish that he should die, would you not be angry with
him, and would you not punish him if you could?
Certainly, replied Cebes.
Then, if we look at the matter thus, there may be reason in saying that a
man should wait, and not take his own life until God summons him, as he is
now summoning me.
Yes, Socrates, said Cebes, there seems to be truth in what you say. And
yet how can you reconcile this seemingly true belief that God is our
guardian and we his possessions, with the willingness to die which we were
just now attributing to the philosopher? That the wisest of men should be
willing to leave a service in which they are ruled by the gods who are the
best of rulers, is not reasonable; for surely no wise man thinks that when set
at liberty he can take better care of himself than the gods take of him. A fool
may perhaps think so—he may argue that he had better run away from his
master, not considering that his duty is to remain to the end, and not to run
away from the good, and that there would be no sense in his running away.
The wise man will want to be ever with him who is better than himself.
Now this, Socrates, is the reverse of what was just now said; for upon this
view the wise man should sorrow and the fool rejoice at passing out of life.
The earnestness of Cebes seemed to please Socrates. Here, said he,
turning to us, is a man who is always inquiring, and is not so easily
convinced by the first thing which he hears.
And certainly, added Simmias, the objection which he is now making
does appear to me to have some force. For what can be the meaning of a
truly wise man wanting to fly away and lightly leave a master who is better
than himself? And I rather imagine that Cebes is referring to you; he thinks
that you are too ready to leave us, and too ready to leave the gods whom
you acknowledge to be our good masters.
Yes, replied Socrates; there is reason in what you say. And so you think
that I ought to answer your indictment as if I were in a court?
Page 45
We should like you to do so, said Simmias.
Then I must try to make a more successful defence before you than I did
when before the judges. For I am quite ready to admit, Simmias and Cebes,
that I ought to be grieved at death, if I were not persuaded in the first place
that I am going to other gods who are wise and good (of which I am as
certain as I can be of any such matters), and secondly (though I am not so
sure of this last) to men departed, better than those whom I leave behind;
and therefore I do not grieve as I might have done, for I have good hope
that there is yet something remaining for the dead, and as has been said of
old, some far better thing for the good than for the evil.
But do you mean to take away your thoughts with you, Socrates? said
Simmias. Will you not impart them to us?—for they are a benefit in which
we too are entitled to share. Moreover, if you succeed in convincing us, that
will be an answer to the charge against yourself.
I will do my best, replied Socrates. But you must first let me hear what
Crito wants; he has long been wishing to say something to me.
Only this, Socrates, replied Crito:—the attendant who is to give you the
poison has been telling me, and he wants me to tell you, that you are not to
talk much, talking, he says, increases heat, and this is apt to interfere with
the action of the poison; persons who excite themselves are sometimes
obliged to take a second or even a third dose.
Then, said Socrates, let him mind his business and be prepared to give
the poison twice or even thrice if necessary; that is all.
I knew quite well what you would say, replied Crito; but I was obliged to
satisfy him.
Never mind him, he said.
And now, O my judges, I desire to prove to you that the real philosopher
has reason to be of good cheer when he is about to die, and that after death
he may hope to obtain the greatest good in the other world. And how this
may be, Simmias and Cebes, I will endeavour to explain. For I deem that
the true votary of philosophy is likely to be misunderstood by other men;
they do not perceive that he is always pursuing death and dying; and if this
be so, and he has had the desire of death all his life long, why when his time
comes should he repine at that which he has been always pursuing and
desiring?
Then I must try to make a more successful defence before you than I did
when before the judges. For I am quite ready to admit, Simmias and Cebes,
that I ought to be grieved at death, if I were not persuaded in the first place
that I am going to other gods who are wise and good (of which I am as
certain as I can be of any such matters), and secondly (though I am not so
sure of this last) to men departed, better than those whom I leave behind;
and therefore I do not grieve as I might have done, for I have good hope
that there is yet something remaining for the dead, and as has been said of
old, some far better thing for the good than for the evil.
But do you mean to take away your thoughts with you, Socrates? said
Simmias. Will you not impart them to us?—for they are a benefit in which
we too are entitled to share. Moreover, if you succeed in convincing us, that
will be an answer to the charge against yourself.
I will do my best, replied Socrates. But you must first let me hear what
Crito wants; he has long been wishing to say something to me.
Only this, Socrates, replied Crito:—the attendant who is to give you the
poison has been telling me, and he wants me to tell you, that you are not to
talk much, talking, he says, increases heat, and this is apt to interfere with
the action of the poison; persons who excite themselves are sometimes
obliged to take a second or even a third dose.
Then, said Socrates, let him mind his business and be prepared to give
the poison twice or even thrice if necessary; that is all.
I knew quite well what you would say, replied Crito; but I was obliged to
satisfy him.
Never mind him, he said.
And now, O my judges, I desire to prove to you that the real philosopher
has reason to be of good cheer when he is about to die, and that after death
he may hope to obtain the greatest good in the other world. And how this
may be, Simmias and Cebes, I will endeavour to explain. For I deem that
the true votary of philosophy is likely to be misunderstood by other men;
they do not perceive that he is always pursuing death and dying; and if this
be so, and he has had the desire of death all his life long, why when his time
comes should he repine at that which he has been always pursuing and
desiring?
Page 46
Simmias said laughingly: Though not in a laughing humour, you have
made me laugh, Socrates; for I cannot help thinking that the many when
they hear your words will say how truly you have described philosophers,
and our people at home will likewise say that the life which philosophers
desire is in reality death, and that they have found them out to be deserving
of the death which they desire.
And they are right, Simmias, in thinking so, with the exception of the
words 'they have found them out'; for they have not found out either what is
the nature of that death which the true philosopher deserves, or how he
deserves or desires death. But enough of them:—let us discuss the matter
among ourselves: Do we believe that there is such a thing as death?
To be sure, replied Simmias.
Is it not the separation of soul and body? And to be dead is the
completion of this; when the soul exists in herself, and is released from the
body and the body is released from the soul, what is this but death?
Just so, he replied.
There is another question, which will probably throw light on our present
inquiry if you and I can agree about it:—Ought the philosopher to care
about the pleasures—if they are to be called pleasures—of eating and
drinking?
Certainly not, answered Simmias.
And what about the pleasures of love—should he care for them?
By no means.
And will he think much of the other ways of indulging the body, for
example, the acquisition of costly raiment, or sandals, or other adornments
of the body? Instead of caring about them, does he not rather despise
anything more than nature needs? What do you say?
I should say that the true philosopher would despise them.
Would you not say that he is entirely concerned with the soul and not
with the body? He would like, as far as he can, to get away from the body
and to turn to the soul.
Quite true.
In matters of this sort philosophers, above all other men, may be
observed in every sort of way to dissever the soul from the communion of
made me laugh, Socrates; for I cannot help thinking that the many when
they hear your words will say how truly you have described philosophers,
and our people at home will likewise say that the life which philosophers
desire is in reality death, and that they have found them out to be deserving
of the death which they desire.
And they are right, Simmias, in thinking so, with the exception of the
words 'they have found them out'; for they have not found out either what is
the nature of that death which the true philosopher deserves, or how he
deserves or desires death. But enough of them:—let us discuss the matter
among ourselves: Do we believe that there is such a thing as death?
To be sure, replied Simmias.
Is it not the separation of soul and body? And to be dead is the
completion of this; when the soul exists in herself, and is released from the
body and the body is released from the soul, what is this but death?
Just so, he replied.
There is another question, which will probably throw light on our present
inquiry if you and I can agree about it:—Ought the philosopher to care
about the pleasures—if they are to be called pleasures—of eating and
drinking?
Certainly not, answered Simmias.
And what about the pleasures of love—should he care for them?
By no means.
And will he think much of the other ways of indulging the body, for
example, the acquisition of costly raiment, or sandals, or other adornments
of the body? Instead of caring about them, does he not rather despise
anything more than nature needs? What do you say?
I should say that the true philosopher would despise them.
Would you not say that he is entirely concerned with the soul and not
with the body? He would like, as far as he can, to get away from the body
and to turn to the soul.
Quite true.
In matters of this sort philosophers, above all other men, may be
observed in every sort of way to dissever the soul from the communion of
Page 47
the body.
Very true.
Whereas, Simmias, the rest of the world are of opinion that to him who
has no sense of pleasure and no part in bodily pleasure, life is not worth
having; and that he who is indifferent about them is as good as dead.
That is also true.
What again shall we say of the actual acquirement of knowledge?—is the
body, if invited to share in the enquiry, a hinderer or a helper? I mean to say,
have sight and hearing any truth in them? Are they not, as the poets are
always telling us, inaccurate witnesses? and yet, if even they are inaccurate
and indistinct, what is to be said of the other senses?—for you will allow
that they are the best of them?
Certainly, he replied.
Then when does the soul attain truth?—for in attempting to consider
anything in company with the body she is obviously deceived.
True.
Then must not true existence be revealed to her in thought, if at all?
Yes.
And thought is best when the mind is gathered into herself and none of
these things trouble her—neither sounds nor sights nor pain nor any
pleasure,—when she takes leave of the body, and has as little as possible to
do with it, when she has no bodily sense or desire, but is aspiring after true
being?
Certainly.
And in this the philosopher dishonours the body; his soul runs away from
his body and desires to be alone and by herself?
That is true.
Well, but there is another thing, Simmias: Is there or is there not an
absolute justice?
Assuredly there is.
And an absolute beauty and absolute good?
Of course.
But did you ever behold any of them with your eyes?
Very true.
Whereas, Simmias, the rest of the world are of opinion that to him who
has no sense of pleasure and no part in bodily pleasure, life is not worth
having; and that he who is indifferent about them is as good as dead.
That is also true.
What again shall we say of the actual acquirement of knowledge?—is the
body, if invited to share in the enquiry, a hinderer or a helper? I mean to say,
have sight and hearing any truth in them? Are they not, as the poets are
always telling us, inaccurate witnesses? and yet, if even they are inaccurate
and indistinct, what is to be said of the other senses?—for you will allow
that they are the best of them?
Certainly, he replied.
Then when does the soul attain truth?—for in attempting to consider
anything in company with the body she is obviously deceived.
True.
Then must not true existence be revealed to her in thought, if at all?
Yes.
And thought is best when the mind is gathered into herself and none of
these things trouble her—neither sounds nor sights nor pain nor any
pleasure,—when she takes leave of the body, and has as little as possible to
do with it, when she has no bodily sense or desire, but is aspiring after true
being?
Certainly.
And in this the philosopher dishonours the body; his soul runs away from
his body and desires to be alone and by herself?
That is true.
Well, but there is another thing, Simmias: Is there or is there not an
absolute justice?
Assuredly there is.
And an absolute beauty and absolute good?
Of course.
But did you ever behold any of them with your eyes?
Page 48
Certainly not.
Or did you ever reach them with any other bodily sense?—and I speak
not of these alone, but of absolute greatness, and health, and strength, and
of the essence or true nature of everything. Has the reality of them ever
been perceived by you through the bodily organs? or rather, is not the
nearest approach to the knowledge of their several natures made by him
who so orders his intellectual vision as to have the most exact conception of
the essence of each thing which he considers?
Certainly.
And he attains to the purest knowledge of them who goes to each with
the mind alone, not introducing or intruding in the act of thought sight or
any other sense together with reason, but with the very light of the mind in
her own clearness searches into the very truth of each; he who has got rid,
as far as he can, of eyes and ears and, so to speak, of the whole body, these
being in his opinion distracting elements which when they infect the soul
hinder her from acquiring truth and knowledge—who, if not he, is likely to
attain the knowledge of true being?
What you say has a wonderful truth in it, Socrates, replied Simmias.
And when real philosophers consider all these things, will they not be led
to make a reflection which they will express in words something like the
following? 'Have we not found,' they will say, 'a path of thought which
seems to bring us and our argument to the conclusion, that while we are in
the body, and while the soul is infected with the evils of the body, our desire
will not be satisfied? and our desire is of the truth. For the body is a source
of endless trouble to us by reason of the mere requirement of food; and is
liable also to diseases which overtake and impede us in the search after true
being: it fills us full of loves, and lusts, and fears, and fancies of all kinds,
and endless foolery, and in fact, as men say, takes away from us the power
of thinking at all. Whence come wars, and fightings, and factions? whence
but from the body and the lusts of the body? wars are occasioned by the
love of money, and money has to be acquired for the sake and in the service
of the body; and by reason of all these impediments we have no time to give
to philosophy; and, last and worst of all, even if we are at leisure and betake
ourselves to some speculation, the body is always breaking in upon us,
causing turmoil and confusion in our enquiries, and so amazing us that we
are prevented from seeing the truth. It has been proved to us by experience
Or did you ever reach them with any other bodily sense?—and I speak
not of these alone, but of absolute greatness, and health, and strength, and
of the essence or true nature of everything. Has the reality of them ever
been perceived by you through the bodily organs? or rather, is not the
nearest approach to the knowledge of their several natures made by him
who so orders his intellectual vision as to have the most exact conception of
the essence of each thing which he considers?
Certainly.
And he attains to the purest knowledge of them who goes to each with
the mind alone, not introducing or intruding in the act of thought sight or
any other sense together with reason, but with the very light of the mind in
her own clearness searches into the very truth of each; he who has got rid,
as far as he can, of eyes and ears and, so to speak, of the whole body, these
being in his opinion distracting elements which when they infect the soul
hinder her from acquiring truth and knowledge—who, if not he, is likely to
attain the knowledge of true being?
What you say has a wonderful truth in it, Socrates, replied Simmias.
And when real philosophers consider all these things, will they not be led
to make a reflection which they will express in words something like the
following? 'Have we not found,' they will say, 'a path of thought which
seems to bring us and our argument to the conclusion, that while we are in
the body, and while the soul is infected with the evils of the body, our desire
will not be satisfied? and our desire is of the truth. For the body is a source
of endless trouble to us by reason of the mere requirement of food; and is
liable also to diseases which overtake and impede us in the search after true
being: it fills us full of loves, and lusts, and fears, and fancies of all kinds,
and endless foolery, and in fact, as men say, takes away from us the power
of thinking at all. Whence come wars, and fightings, and factions? whence
but from the body and the lusts of the body? wars are occasioned by the
love of money, and money has to be acquired for the sake and in the service
of the body; and by reason of all these impediments we have no time to give
to philosophy; and, last and worst of all, even if we are at leisure and betake
ourselves to some speculation, the body is always breaking in upon us,
causing turmoil and confusion in our enquiries, and so amazing us that we
are prevented from seeing the truth. It has been proved to us by experience
Page 49
that if we would have pure knowledge of anything we must be quit of the
body—the soul in herself must behold things in themselves: and then we
shall attain the wisdom which we desire, and of which we say that we are
lovers, not while we live, but after death; for if while in company with the
body, the soul cannot have pure knowledge, one of two things follows—
either knowledge is not to be attained at all, or, if at all, after death. For
then, and not till then, the soul will be parted from the body and exist in
herself alone. In this present life, I reckon that we make the nearest
approach to knowledge when we have the least possible intercourse or
communion with the body, and are not surfeited with the bodily nature, but
keep ourselves pure until the hour when God himself is pleased to release
us. And thus having got rid of the foolishness of the body we shall be pure
and hold converse with the pure, and know of ourselves the clear light
everywhere, which is no other than the light of truth.' For the impure are not
permitted to approach the pure. These are the sort of words, Simmias,
which the true lovers of knowledge cannot help saying to one another, and
thinking. You would agree; would you not?
Undoubtedly, Socrates.
But, O my friend, if this is true, there is great reason to hope that, going
whither I go, when I have come to the end of my journey, I shall attain that
which has been the pursuit of my life. And therefore I go on my way
rejoicing, and not I only, but every other man who believes that his mind
has been made ready and that he is in a manner purified.
Certainly, replied Simmias.
And what is purification but the separation of the soul from the body, as I
was saying before; the habit of the soul gathering and collecting herself into
herself from all sides out of the body; the dwelling in her own place alone,
as in another life, so also in this, as far as she can;—the release of the soul
from the chains of the body?
Very true, he said.
And this separation and release of the soul from the body is termed
death?
To be sure, he said.
And the true philosophers, and they only, are ever seeking to release the
soul. Is not the separation and release of the soul from the body their
body—the soul in herself must behold things in themselves: and then we
shall attain the wisdom which we desire, and of which we say that we are
lovers, not while we live, but after death; for if while in company with the
body, the soul cannot have pure knowledge, one of two things follows—
either knowledge is not to be attained at all, or, if at all, after death. For
then, and not till then, the soul will be parted from the body and exist in
herself alone. In this present life, I reckon that we make the nearest
approach to knowledge when we have the least possible intercourse or
communion with the body, and are not surfeited with the bodily nature, but
keep ourselves pure until the hour when God himself is pleased to release
us. And thus having got rid of the foolishness of the body we shall be pure
and hold converse with the pure, and know of ourselves the clear light
everywhere, which is no other than the light of truth.' For the impure are not
permitted to approach the pure. These are the sort of words, Simmias,
which the true lovers of knowledge cannot help saying to one another, and
thinking. You would agree; would you not?
Undoubtedly, Socrates.
But, O my friend, if this is true, there is great reason to hope that, going
whither I go, when I have come to the end of my journey, I shall attain that
which has been the pursuit of my life. And therefore I go on my way
rejoicing, and not I only, but every other man who believes that his mind
has been made ready and that he is in a manner purified.
Certainly, replied Simmias.
And what is purification but the separation of the soul from the body, as I
was saying before; the habit of the soul gathering and collecting herself into
herself from all sides out of the body; the dwelling in her own place alone,
as in another life, so also in this, as far as she can;—the release of the soul
from the chains of the body?
Very true, he said.
And this separation and release of the soul from the body is termed
death?
To be sure, he said.
And the true philosophers, and they only, are ever seeking to release the
soul. Is not the separation and release of the soul from the body their
Page 50
especial study?
That is true.
And, as I was saying at first, there would be a ridiculous contradiction in
men studying to live as nearly as they can in a state of death, and yet
repining when it comes upon them.
Clearly.
And the true philosophers, Simmias, are always occupied in the practice
of dying, wherefore also to them least of all men is death terrible. Look at
the matter thus:—if they have been in every way the enemies of the body,
and are wanting to be alone with the soul, when this desire of theirs is
granted, how inconsistent would they be if they trembled and repined,
instead of rejoicing at their departure to that place where, when they arrive,
they hope to gain that which in life they desired—and this was wisdom—
and at the same time to be rid of the company of their enemy. Many a man
has been willing to go to the world below animated by the hope of seeing
there an earthly love, or wife, or son, and conversing with them. And will
he who is a true lover of wisdom, and is strongly persuaded in like manner
that only in the world below he can worthily enjoy her, still repine at death?
Will he not depart with joy? Surely he will, O my friend, if he be a true
philosopher. For he will have a firm conviction that there and there only, he
can find wisdom in her purity. And if this be true, he would be very absurd,
as I was saying, if he were afraid of death.
He would, indeed, replied Simmias.
And when you see a man who is repining at the approach of death, is not
his reluctance a sufficient proof that he is not a lover of wisdom, but a lover
of the body, and probably at the same time a lover of either money or
power, or both?
Quite so, he replied.
And is not courage, Simmias, a quality which is specially characteristic
of the philosopher?
Certainly.
There is temperance again, which even by the vulgar is supposed to
consist in the control and regulation of the passions, and in the sense of
superiority to them—is not temperance a virtue belonging to those only
who despise the body, and who pass their lives in philosophy?
That is true.
And, as I was saying at first, there would be a ridiculous contradiction in
men studying to live as nearly as they can in a state of death, and yet
repining when it comes upon them.
Clearly.
And the true philosophers, Simmias, are always occupied in the practice
of dying, wherefore also to them least of all men is death terrible. Look at
the matter thus:—if they have been in every way the enemies of the body,
and are wanting to be alone with the soul, when this desire of theirs is
granted, how inconsistent would they be if they trembled and repined,
instead of rejoicing at their departure to that place where, when they arrive,
they hope to gain that which in life they desired—and this was wisdom—
and at the same time to be rid of the company of their enemy. Many a man
has been willing to go to the world below animated by the hope of seeing
there an earthly love, or wife, or son, and conversing with them. And will
he who is a true lover of wisdom, and is strongly persuaded in like manner
that only in the world below he can worthily enjoy her, still repine at death?
Will he not depart with joy? Surely he will, O my friend, if he be a true
philosopher. For he will have a firm conviction that there and there only, he
can find wisdom in her purity. And if this be true, he would be very absurd,
as I was saying, if he were afraid of death.
He would, indeed, replied Simmias.
And when you see a man who is repining at the approach of death, is not
his reluctance a sufficient proof that he is not a lover of wisdom, but a lover
of the body, and probably at the same time a lover of either money or
power, or both?
Quite so, he replied.
And is not courage, Simmias, a quality which is specially characteristic
of the philosopher?
Certainly.
There is temperance again, which even by the vulgar is supposed to
consist in the control and regulation of the passions, and in the sense of
superiority to them—is not temperance a virtue belonging to those only
who despise the body, and who pass their lives in philosophy?
Page 51
Most assuredly.
For the courage and temperance of other men, if you will consider them,
are really a contradiction.
How so?
Well, he said, you are aware that death is regarded by men in general as a
great evil.
Very true, he said.
And do not courageous men face death because they are afraid of yet
greater evils?
That is quite true.
Then all but the philosophers are courageous only from fear, and because
they are afraid; and yet that a man should be courageous from fear, and
because he is a coward, is surely a strange thing.
Very true.
And are not the temperate exactly in the same case? They are temperate
because they are intemperate—which might seem to be a contradiction, but
is nevertheless the sort of thing which happens with this foolish
temperance. For there are pleasures which they are afraid of losing; and in
their desire to keep them, they abstain from some pleasures, because they
are overcome by others; and although to be conquered by pleasure is called
by men intemperance, to them the conquest of pleasure consists in being
conquered by pleasure. And that is what I mean by saying that, in a sense,
they are made temperate through intemperance.
Such appears to be the case.
Yet the exchange of one fear or pleasure or pain for another fear or
pleasure or pain, and of the greater for the less, as if they were coins, is not
the exchange of virtue. O my blessed Simmias, is there not one true coin for
which all things ought to be exchanged?—and that is wisdom; and only in
exchange for this, and in company with this, is anything truly bought or
sold, whether courage or temperance or justice. And is not all true virtue the
companion of wisdom, no matter what fears or pleasures or other similar
goods or evils may or may not attend her? But the virtue which is made up
of these goods, when they are severed from wisdom and exchanged with
one another, is a shadow of virtue only, nor is there any freedom or health
or truth in her; but in the true exchange there is a purging away of all these
For the courage and temperance of other men, if you will consider them,
are really a contradiction.
How so?
Well, he said, you are aware that death is regarded by men in general as a
great evil.
Very true, he said.
And do not courageous men face death because they are afraid of yet
greater evils?
That is quite true.
Then all but the philosophers are courageous only from fear, and because
they are afraid; and yet that a man should be courageous from fear, and
because he is a coward, is surely a strange thing.
Very true.
And are not the temperate exactly in the same case? They are temperate
because they are intemperate—which might seem to be a contradiction, but
is nevertheless the sort of thing which happens with this foolish
temperance. For there are pleasures which they are afraid of losing; and in
their desire to keep them, they abstain from some pleasures, because they
are overcome by others; and although to be conquered by pleasure is called
by men intemperance, to them the conquest of pleasure consists in being
conquered by pleasure. And that is what I mean by saying that, in a sense,
they are made temperate through intemperance.
Such appears to be the case.
Yet the exchange of one fear or pleasure or pain for another fear or
pleasure or pain, and of the greater for the less, as if they were coins, is not
the exchange of virtue. O my blessed Simmias, is there not one true coin for
which all things ought to be exchanged?—and that is wisdom; and only in
exchange for this, and in company with this, is anything truly bought or
sold, whether courage or temperance or justice. And is not all true virtue the
companion of wisdom, no matter what fears or pleasures or other similar
goods or evils may or may not attend her? But the virtue which is made up
of these goods, when they are severed from wisdom and exchanged with
one another, is a shadow of virtue only, nor is there any freedom or health
or truth in her; but in the true exchange there is a purging away of all these
Page 52
things, and temperance, and justice, and courage, and wisdom herself are
the purgation of them. The founders of the mysteries would appear to have
had a real meaning, and were not talking nonsense when they intimated in a
figure long ago that he who passes unsanctified and uninitiated into the
world below will lie in a slough, but that he who arrives there after
initiation and purification will dwell with the gods. For 'many,' as they say
in the mysteries, 'are the thyrsus-bearers, but few are the mystics,'—
meaning, as I interpret the words, 'the true philosophers.' In the number of
whom, during my whole life, I have been seeking, according to my ability,
to find a place;—whether I have sought in a right way or not, and whether I
have succeeded or not, I shall truly know in a little while, if God will, when
I myself arrive in the other world—such is my belief. And therefore I
maintain that I am right, Simmias and Cebes, in not grieving or repining at
parting from you and my masters in this world, for I believe that I shall
equally find good masters and friends in another world. But most men do
not believe this saying; if then I succeed in convincing you by my defence
better than I did the Athenian judges, it will be well.
Cebes answered: I agree, Socrates, in the greater part of what you say.
But in what concerns the soul, men are apt to be incredulous; they fear that
when she has left the body her place may be nowhere, and that on the very
day of death she may perish and come to an end—immediately on her
release from the body, issuing forth dispersed like smoke or air and in her
flight vanishing away into nothingness. If she could only be collected into
herself after she has obtained release from the evils of which you are
speaking, there would be good reason to hope, Socrates, that what you say
is true. But surely it requires a great deal of argument and many proofs to
show that when the man is dead his soul yet exists, and has any force or
intelligence.
True, Cebes, said Socrates; and shall I suggest that we converse a little of
the probabilities of these things?
I am sure, said Cebes, that I should greatly like to know your opinion
about them.
I reckon, said Socrates, that no one who heard me now, not even if he
were one of my old enemies, the Comic poets, could accuse me of idle
talking about matters in which I have no concern:—If you please, then, we
will proceed with the inquiry.
the purgation of them. The founders of the mysteries would appear to have
had a real meaning, and were not talking nonsense when they intimated in a
figure long ago that he who passes unsanctified and uninitiated into the
world below will lie in a slough, but that he who arrives there after
initiation and purification will dwell with the gods. For 'many,' as they say
in the mysteries, 'are the thyrsus-bearers, but few are the mystics,'—
meaning, as I interpret the words, 'the true philosophers.' In the number of
whom, during my whole life, I have been seeking, according to my ability,
to find a place;—whether I have sought in a right way or not, and whether I
have succeeded or not, I shall truly know in a little while, if God will, when
I myself arrive in the other world—such is my belief. And therefore I
maintain that I am right, Simmias and Cebes, in not grieving or repining at
parting from you and my masters in this world, for I believe that I shall
equally find good masters and friends in another world. But most men do
not believe this saying; if then I succeed in convincing you by my defence
better than I did the Athenian judges, it will be well.
Cebes answered: I agree, Socrates, in the greater part of what you say.
But in what concerns the soul, men are apt to be incredulous; they fear that
when she has left the body her place may be nowhere, and that on the very
day of death she may perish and come to an end—immediately on her
release from the body, issuing forth dispersed like smoke or air and in her
flight vanishing away into nothingness. If she could only be collected into
herself after she has obtained release from the evils of which you are
speaking, there would be good reason to hope, Socrates, that what you say
is true. But surely it requires a great deal of argument and many proofs to
show that when the man is dead his soul yet exists, and has any force or
intelligence.
True, Cebes, said Socrates; and shall I suggest that we converse a little of
the probabilities of these things?
I am sure, said Cebes, that I should greatly like to know your opinion
about them.
I reckon, said Socrates, that no one who heard me now, not even if he
were one of my old enemies, the Comic poets, could accuse me of idle
talking about matters in which I have no concern:—If you please, then, we
will proceed with the inquiry.
Page 53
Suppose we consider the question whether the souls of men after death
are or are not in the world below. There comes into my mind an ancient
doctrine which affirms that they go from hence into the other world, and
returning hither, are born again from the dead. Now if it be true that the
living come from the dead, then our souls must exist in the other world, for
if not, how could they have been born again? And this would be conclusive,
if there were any real evidence that the living are only born from the dead;
but if this is not so, then other arguments will have to be adduced.
Very true, replied Cebes.
Then let us consider the whole question, not in relation to man only, but
in relation to animals generally, and to plants, and to everything of which
there is generation, and the proof will be easier. Are not all things which
have opposites generated out of their opposites? I mean such things as good
and evil, just and unjust—and there are innumerable other opposites which
are generated out of opposites. And I want to show that in all opposites
there is of necessity a similar alternation; I mean to say, for example, that
anything which becomes greater must become greater after being less.
True.
And that which becomes less must have been once greater and then have
become less.
Yes.
And the weaker is generated from the stronger, and the swifter from the
slower.
Very true.
And the worse is from the better, and the more just is from the more
unjust.
Of course.
And is this true of all opposites? and are we convinced that all of them
are generated out of opposites?
Yes.
And in this universal opposition of all things, are there not also two
intermediate processes which are ever going on, from one to the other
opposite, and back again; where there is a greater and a less there is also an
are or are not in the world below. There comes into my mind an ancient
doctrine which affirms that they go from hence into the other world, and
returning hither, are born again from the dead. Now if it be true that the
living come from the dead, then our souls must exist in the other world, for
if not, how could they have been born again? And this would be conclusive,
if there were any real evidence that the living are only born from the dead;
but if this is not so, then other arguments will have to be adduced.
Very true, replied Cebes.
Then let us consider the whole question, not in relation to man only, but
in relation to animals generally, and to plants, and to everything of which
there is generation, and the proof will be easier. Are not all things which
have opposites generated out of their opposites? I mean such things as good
and evil, just and unjust—and there are innumerable other opposites which
are generated out of opposites. And I want to show that in all opposites
there is of necessity a similar alternation; I mean to say, for example, that
anything which becomes greater must become greater after being less.
True.
And that which becomes less must have been once greater and then have
become less.
Yes.
And the weaker is generated from the stronger, and the swifter from the
slower.
Very true.
And the worse is from the better, and the more just is from the more
unjust.
Of course.
And is this true of all opposites? and are we convinced that all of them
are generated out of opposites?
Yes.
And in this universal opposition of all things, are there not also two
intermediate processes which are ever going on, from one to the other
opposite, and back again; where there is a greater and a less there is also an
Page 54
intermediate process of increase and diminution, and that which grows is
said to wax, and that which decays to wane?
Yes, he said.
And there are many other processes, such as division and composition,
cooling and heating, which equally involve a passage into and out of one
another. And this necessarily holds of all opposites, even though not always
expressed in words—they are really generated out of one another, and there
is a passing or process from one to the other of them?
Very true, he replied.
Well, and is there not an opposite of life, as sleep is the opposite of
waking?
True, he said.
And what is it?
Death, he answered.
And these, if they are opposites, are generated the one from the other, and
have there their two intermediate processes also?
Of course.
Now, said Socrates, I will analyze one of the two pairs of opposites
which I have mentioned to you, and also its intermediate processes, and you
shall analyze the other to me. One of them I term sleep, the other waking.
The state of sleep is opposed to the state of waking, and out of sleeping
waking is generated, and out of waking, sleeping; and the process of
generation is in the one case falling asleep, and in the other waking up. Do
you agree?
I entirely agree.
Then, suppose that you analyze life and death to me in the same manner.
Is not death opposed to life?
Yes.
And they are generated one from the other?
Yes.
What is generated from the living?
The dead.
And what from the dead?
said to wax, and that which decays to wane?
Yes, he said.
And there are many other processes, such as division and composition,
cooling and heating, which equally involve a passage into and out of one
another. And this necessarily holds of all opposites, even though not always
expressed in words—they are really generated out of one another, and there
is a passing or process from one to the other of them?
Very true, he replied.
Well, and is there not an opposite of life, as sleep is the opposite of
waking?
True, he said.
And what is it?
Death, he answered.
And these, if they are opposites, are generated the one from the other, and
have there their two intermediate processes also?
Of course.
Now, said Socrates, I will analyze one of the two pairs of opposites
which I have mentioned to you, and also its intermediate processes, and you
shall analyze the other to me. One of them I term sleep, the other waking.
The state of sleep is opposed to the state of waking, and out of sleeping
waking is generated, and out of waking, sleeping; and the process of
generation is in the one case falling asleep, and in the other waking up. Do
you agree?
I entirely agree.
Then, suppose that you analyze life and death to me in the same manner.
Is not death opposed to life?
Yes.
And they are generated one from the other?
Yes.
What is generated from the living?
The dead.
And what from the dead?
Page 55
I can only say in answer—the living.
Then the living, whether things or persons, Cebes, are generated from the
dead?
That is clear, he replied.
Then the inference is that our souls exist in the world below?
That is true.
And one of the two processes or generations is visible—for surely the act
of dying is visible?
Surely, he said.
What then is to be the result? Shall we exclude the opposite process? And
shall we suppose nature to walk on one leg only? Must we not rather assign
to death some corresponding process of generation?
Certainly, he replied.
And what is that process?
Return to life.
And return to life, if there be such a thing, is the birth of the dead into the
world of the living?
Quite true.
Then here is a new way by which we arrive at the conclusion that the
living come from the dead, just as the dead come from the living; and this,
if true, affords a most certain proof that the souls of the dead exist in some
place out of which they come again.
Yes, Socrates, he said; the conclusion seems to flow necessarily out of
our previous admissions.
And that these admissions were not unfair, Cebes, he said, may be
shown, I think, as follows: If generation were in a straight line only, and
there were no compensation or circle in nature, no turn or return of
elements into their opposites, then you know that all things would at last
have the same form and pass into the same state, and there would be no
more generation of them.
What do you mean? he said.
A simple thing enough, which I will illustrate by the case of sleep, he
replied. You know that if there were no alternation of sleeping and waking,
Then the living, whether things or persons, Cebes, are generated from the
dead?
That is clear, he replied.
Then the inference is that our souls exist in the world below?
That is true.
And one of the two processes or generations is visible—for surely the act
of dying is visible?
Surely, he said.
What then is to be the result? Shall we exclude the opposite process? And
shall we suppose nature to walk on one leg only? Must we not rather assign
to death some corresponding process of generation?
Certainly, he replied.
And what is that process?
Return to life.
And return to life, if there be such a thing, is the birth of the dead into the
world of the living?
Quite true.
Then here is a new way by which we arrive at the conclusion that the
living come from the dead, just as the dead come from the living; and this,
if true, affords a most certain proof that the souls of the dead exist in some
place out of which they come again.
Yes, Socrates, he said; the conclusion seems to flow necessarily out of
our previous admissions.
And that these admissions were not unfair, Cebes, he said, may be
shown, I think, as follows: If generation were in a straight line only, and
there were no compensation or circle in nature, no turn or return of
elements into their opposites, then you know that all things would at last
have the same form and pass into the same state, and there would be no
more generation of them.
What do you mean? he said.
A simple thing enough, which I will illustrate by the case of sleep, he
replied. You know that if there were no alternation of sleeping and waking,
Page 56
the tale of the sleeping Endymion would in the end have no meaning,
because all other things would be asleep, too, and he would not be
distinguishable from the rest. Or if there were composition only, and no
division of substances, then the chaos of Anaxagoras would come again.
And in like manner, my dear Cebes, if all things which partook of life were
to die, and after they were dead remained in the form of death, and did not
come to life again, all would at last die, and nothing would be alive—what
other result could there be? For if the living spring from any other things,
and they too die, must not all things at last be swallowed up in death? (But
compare Republic.)
There is no escape, Socrates, said Cebes; and to me your argument seems
to be absolutely true.
Yes, he said, Cebes, it is and must be so, in my opinion; and we have not
been deluded in making these admissions; but I am confident that there
truly is such a thing as living again, and that the living spring from the dead,
and that the souls of the dead are in existence, and that the good souls have
a better portion than the evil.
Cebes added: Your favorite doctrine, Socrates, that knowledge is simply
recollection, if true, also necessarily implies a previous time in which we
have learned that which we now recollect. But this would be impossible
unless our soul had been in some place before existing in the form of man;
here then is another proof of the soul's immortality.
But tell me, Cebes, said Simmias, interposing, what arguments are urged
in favour of this doctrine of recollection. I am not very sure at the moment
that I remember them.
One excellent proof, said Cebes, is afforded by questions. If you put a
question to a person in a right way, he will give a true answer of himself,
but how could he do this unless there were knowledge and right reason
already in him? And this is most clearly shown when he is taken to a
diagram or to anything of that sort. (Compare Meno.)
But if, said Socrates, you are still incredulous, Simmias, I would ask you
whether you may not agree with me when you look at the matter in another
way;—I mean, if you are still incredulous as to whether knowledge is
recollection.
Incredulous, I am not, said Simmias; but I want to have this doctrine of
recollection brought to my own recollection, and, from what Cebes has
because all other things would be asleep, too, and he would not be
distinguishable from the rest. Or if there were composition only, and no
division of substances, then the chaos of Anaxagoras would come again.
And in like manner, my dear Cebes, if all things which partook of life were
to die, and after they were dead remained in the form of death, and did not
come to life again, all would at last die, and nothing would be alive—what
other result could there be? For if the living spring from any other things,
and they too die, must not all things at last be swallowed up in death? (But
compare Republic.)
There is no escape, Socrates, said Cebes; and to me your argument seems
to be absolutely true.
Yes, he said, Cebes, it is and must be so, in my opinion; and we have not
been deluded in making these admissions; but I am confident that there
truly is such a thing as living again, and that the living spring from the dead,
and that the souls of the dead are in existence, and that the good souls have
a better portion than the evil.
Cebes added: Your favorite doctrine, Socrates, that knowledge is simply
recollection, if true, also necessarily implies a previous time in which we
have learned that which we now recollect. But this would be impossible
unless our soul had been in some place before existing in the form of man;
here then is another proof of the soul's immortality.
But tell me, Cebes, said Simmias, interposing, what arguments are urged
in favour of this doctrine of recollection. I am not very sure at the moment
that I remember them.
One excellent proof, said Cebes, is afforded by questions. If you put a
question to a person in a right way, he will give a true answer of himself,
but how could he do this unless there were knowledge and right reason
already in him? And this is most clearly shown when he is taken to a
diagram or to anything of that sort. (Compare Meno.)
But if, said Socrates, you are still incredulous, Simmias, I would ask you
whether you may not agree with me when you look at the matter in another
way;—I mean, if you are still incredulous as to whether knowledge is
recollection.
Incredulous, I am not, said Simmias; but I want to have this doctrine of
recollection brought to my own recollection, and, from what Cebes has
Page 57
said, I am beginning to recollect and be convinced; but I should still like to
hear what you were going to say.
This is what I would say, he replied:—We should agree, if I am not
mistaken, that what a man recollects he must have known at some previous
time.
Very true.
And what is the nature of this knowledge or recollection? I mean to ask,
Whether a person who, having seen or heard or in any way perceived
anything, knows not only that, but has a conception of something else
which is the subject, not of the same but of some other kind of knowledge,
may not be fairly said to recollect that of which he has the conception?
What do you mean?
I mean what I may illustrate by the following instance:—The knowledge
of a lyre is not the same as the knowledge of a man?
True.
And yet what is the feeling of lovers when they recognize a lyre, or a
garment, or anything else which the beloved has been in the habit of using?
Do not they, from knowing the lyre, form in the mind's eye an image of the
youth to whom the lyre belongs? And this is recollection. In like manner
any one who sees Simmias may remember Cebes; and there are endless
examples of the same thing.
Endless, indeed, replied Simmias.
And recollection is most commonly a process of recovering that which
has been already forgotten through time and inattention.
Very true, he said.
Well; and may you not also from seeing the picture of a horse or a lyre
remember a man? and from the picture of Simmias, you may be led to
remember Cebes?
True.
Or you may also be led to the recollection of Simmias himself?
Quite so.
And in all these cases, the recollection may be derived from things either
like or unlike?
It may be.
hear what you were going to say.
This is what I would say, he replied:—We should agree, if I am not
mistaken, that what a man recollects he must have known at some previous
time.
Very true.
And what is the nature of this knowledge or recollection? I mean to ask,
Whether a person who, having seen or heard or in any way perceived
anything, knows not only that, but has a conception of something else
which is the subject, not of the same but of some other kind of knowledge,
may not be fairly said to recollect that of which he has the conception?
What do you mean?
I mean what I may illustrate by the following instance:—The knowledge
of a lyre is not the same as the knowledge of a man?
True.
And yet what is the feeling of lovers when they recognize a lyre, or a
garment, or anything else which the beloved has been in the habit of using?
Do not they, from knowing the lyre, form in the mind's eye an image of the
youth to whom the lyre belongs? And this is recollection. In like manner
any one who sees Simmias may remember Cebes; and there are endless
examples of the same thing.
Endless, indeed, replied Simmias.
And recollection is most commonly a process of recovering that which
has been already forgotten through time and inattention.
Very true, he said.
Well; and may you not also from seeing the picture of a horse or a lyre
remember a man? and from the picture of Simmias, you may be led to
remember Cebes?
True.
Or you may also be led to the recollection of Simmias himself?
Quite so.
And in all these cases, the recollection may be derived from things either
like or unlike?
It may be.
Page 58
And when the recollection is derived from like things, then another
consideration is sure to arise, which is—whether the likeness in any degree
falls short or not of that which is recollected?
Very true, he said.
And shall we proceed a step further, and affirm that there is such a thing
as equality, not of one piece of wood or stone with another, but that, over
and above this, there is absolute equality? Shall we say so?
Say so, yes, replied Simmias, and swear to it, with all the confidence in
life.
And do we know the nature of this absolute essence?
To be sure, he said.
And whence did we obtain our knowledge? Did we not see equalities of
material things, such as pieces of wood and stones, and gather from them
the idea of an equality which is different from them? For you will
acknowledge that there is a difference. Or look at the matter in another way:
—Do not the same pieces of wood or stone appear at one time equal, and at
another time unequal?
That is certain.
But are real equals ever unequal? or is the idea of equality the same as of
inequality?
Impossible, Socrates.
Then these (so-called) equals are not the same with the idea of equality?
I should say, clearly not, Socrates.
And yet from these equals, although differing from the idea of equality,
you conceived and attained that idea?
Very true, he said.
Which might be like, or might be unlike them?
Yes.
But that makes no difference; whenever from seeing one thing you
conceived another, whether like or unlike, there must surely have been an
act of recollection?
Very true.
consideration is sure to arise, which is—whether the likeness in any degree
falls short or not of that which is recollected?
Very true, he said.
And shall we proceed a step further, and affirm that there is such a thing
as equality, not of one piece of wood or stone with another, but that, over
and above this, there is absolute equality? Shall we say so?
Say so, yes, replied Simmias, and swear to it, with all the confidence in
life.
And do we know the nature of this absolute essence?
To be sure, he said.
And whence did we obtain our knowledge? Did we not see equalities of
material things, such as pieces of wood and stones, and gather from them
the idea of an equality which is different from them? For you will
acknowledge that there is a difference. Or look at the matter in another way:
—Do not the same pieces of wood or stone appear at one time equal, and at
another time unequal?
That is certain.
But are real equals ever unequal? or is the idea of equality the same as of
inequality?
Impossible, Socrates.
Then these (so-called) equals are not the same with the idea of equality?
I should say, clearly not, Socrates.
And yet from these equals, although differing from the idea of equality,
you conceived and attained that idea?
Very true, he said.
Which might be like, or might be unlike them?
Yes.
But that makes no difference; whenever from seeing one thing you
conceived another, whether like or unlike, there must surely have been an
act of recollection?
Very true.
Page 59
But what would you say of equal portions of wood and stone, or other
material equals? and what is the impression produced by them? Are they
equals in the same sense in which absolute equality is equal? or do they fall
short of this perfect equality in a measure?
Yes, he said, in a very great measure too.
And must we not allow, that when I or any one, looking at any object,
observes that the thing which he sees aims at being some other thing, but
falls short of, and cannot be, that other thing, but is inferior, he who makes
this observation must have had a previous knowledge of that to which the
other, although similar, was inferior?
Certainly.
And has not this been our own case in the matter of equals and of
absolute equality?
Precisely.
Then we must have known equality previously to the time when we first
saw the material equals, and reflected that all these apparent equals strive to
attain absolute equality, but fall short of it?
Very true.
And we recognize also that this absolute equality has only been known,
and can only be known, through the medium of sight or touch, or of some
other of the senses, which are all alike in this respect?
Yes, Socrates, as far as the argument is concerned, one of them is the
same as the other.
From the senses then is derived the knowledge that all sensible things
aim at an absolute equality of which they fall short?
Yes.
Then before we began to see or hear or perceive in any way, we must
have had a knowledge of absolute equality, or we could not have referred to
that standard the equals which are derived from the senses?—for to that
they all aspire, and of that they fall short.
No other inference can be drawn from the previous statements.
And did we not see and hear and have the use of our other senses as soon
as we were born?
Certainly.
material equals? and what is the impression produced by them? Are they
equals in the same sense in which absolute equality is equal? or do they fall
short of this perfect equality in a measure?
Yes, he said, in a very great measure too.
And must we not allow, that when I or any one, looking at any object,
observes that the thing which he sees aims at being some other thing, but
falls short of, and cannot be, that other thing, but is inferior, he who makes
this observation must have had a previous knowledge of that to which the
other, although similar, was inferior?
Certainly.
And has not this been our own case in the matter of equals and of
absolute equality?
Precisely.
Then we must have known equality previously to the time when we first
saw the material equals, and reflected that all these apparent equals strive to
attain absolute equality, but fall short of it?
Very true.
And we recognize also that this absolute equality has only been known,
and can only be known, through the medium of sight or touch, or of some
other of the senses, which are all alike in this respect?
Yes, Socrates, as far as the argument is concerned, one of them is the
same as the other.
From the senses then is derived the knowledge that all sensible things
aim at an absolute equality of which they fall short?
Yes.
Then before we began to see or hear or perceive in any way, we must
have had a knowledge of absolute equality, or we could not have referred to
that standard the equals which are derived from the senses?—for to that
they all aspire, and of that they fall short.
No other inference can be drawn from the previous statements.
And did we not see and hear and have the use of our other senses as soon
as we were born?
Certainly.
Page 60
Then we must have acquired the knowledge of equality at some previous
time?
Yes.
That is to say, before we were born, I suppose?
True.
And if we acquired this knowledge before we were born, and were born
having the use of it, then we also knew before we were born and at the
instant of birth not only the equal or the greater or the less, but all other
ideas; for we are not speaking only of equality, but of beauty, goodness,
justice, holiness, and of all which we stamp with the name of essence in the
dialectical process, both when we ask and when we answer questions. Of all
this we may certainly affirm that we acquired the knowledge before birth?
We may.
But if, after having acquired, we have not forgotten what in each case we
acquired, then we must always have come into life having knowledge, and
shall always continue to know as long as life lasts—for knowing is the
acquiring and retaining knowledge and not forgetting. Is not forgetting,
Simmias, just the losing of knowledge?
Quite true, Socrates.
But if the knowledge which we acquired before birth was lost by us at
birth, and if afterwards by the use of the senses we recovered what we
previously knew, will not the process which we call learning be a
recovering of the knowledge which is natural to us, and may not this be
rightly termed recollection?
Very true.
So much is clear—that when we perceive something, either by the help
of sight, or hearing, or some other sense, from that perception we are able to
obtain a notion of some other thing like or unlike which is associated with it
but has been forgotten. Whence, as I was saying, one of two alternatives
follows:—either we had this knowledge at birth, and continued to know
through life; or, after birth, those who are said to learn only remember, and
learning is simply recollection.
Yes, that is quite true, Socrates.
time?
Yes.
That is to say, before we were born, I suppose?
True.
And if we acquired this knowledge before we were born, and were born
having the use of it, then we also knew before we were born and at the
instant of birth not only the equal or the greater or the less, but all other
ideas; for we are not speaking only of equality, but of beauty, goodness,
justice, holiness, and of all which we stamp with the name of essence in the
dialectical process, both when we ask and when we answer questions. Of all
this we may certainly affirm that we acquired the knowledge before birth?
We may.
But if, after having acquired, we have not forgotten what in each case we
acquired, then we must always have come into life having knowledge, and
shall always continue to know as long as life lasts—for knowing is the
acquiring and retaining knowledge and not forgetting. Is not forgetting,
Simmias, just the losing of knowledge?
Quite true, Socrates.
But if the knowledge which we acquired before birth was lost by us at
birth, and if afterwards by the use of the senses we recovered what we
previously knew, will not the process which we call learning be a
recovering of the knowledge which is natural to us, and may not this be
rightly termed recollection?
Very true.
So much is clear—that when we perceive something, either by the help
of sight, or hearing, or some other sense, from that perception we are able to
obtain a notion of some other thing like or unlike which is associated with it
but has been forgotten. Whence, as I was saying, one of two alternatives
follows:—either we had this knowledge at birth, and continued to know
through life; or, after birth, those who are said to learn only remember, and
learning is simply recollection.
Yes, that is quite true, Socrates.
Page 61
And which alternative, Simmias, do you prefer? Had we the knowledge
at our birth, or did we recollect the things which we knew previously to our
birth?
I cannot decide at the moment.
At any rate you can decide whether he who has knowledge will or will
not be able to render an account of his knowledge? What do you say?
Certainly, he will.
But do you think that every man is able to give an account of these very
matters about which we are speaking?
Would that they could, Socrates, but I rather fear that to-morrow, at this
time, there will no longer be any one alive who is able to give an account of
them such as ought to be given.
Then you are not of opinion, Simmias, that all men know these things?
Certainly not.
They are in process of recollecting that which they learned before?
Certainly.
But when did our souls acquire this knowledge?—not since we were born
as men?
Certainly not.
And therefore, previously?
Yes.
Then, Simmias, our souls must also have existed without bodies before
they were in the form of man, and must have had intelligence.
Unless indeed you suppose, Socrates, that these notions are given us at
the very moment of birth; for this is the only time which remains.
Yes, my friend, but if so, when do we lose them? for they are not in us
when we are born—that is admitted. Do we lose them at the moment of
receiving them, or if not at what other time?
No, Socrates, I perceive that I was unconsciously talking nonsense.
Then may we not say, Simmias, that if, as we are always repeating, there
is an absolute beauty, and goodness, and an absolute essence of all things;
and if to this, which is now discovered to have existed in our former state,
we refer all our sensations, and with this compare them, finding these ideas
at our birth, or did we recollect the things which we knew previously to our
birth?
I cannot decide at the moment.
At any rate you can decide whether he who has knowledge will or will
not be able to render an account of his knowledge? What do you say?
Certainly, he will.
But do you think that every man is able to give an account of these very
matters about which we are speaking?
Would that they could, Socrates, but I rather fear that to-morrow, at this
time, there will no longer be any one alive who is able to give an account of
them such as ought to be given.
Then you are not of opinion, Simmias, that all men know these things?
Certainly not.
They are in process of recollecting that which they learned before?
Certainly.
But when did our souls acquire this knowledge?—not since we were born
as men?
Certainly not.
And therefore, previously?
Yes.
Then, Simmias, our souls must also have existed without bodies before
they were in the form of man, and must have had intelligence.
Unless indeed you suppose, Socrates, that these notions are given us at
the very moment of birth; for this is the only time which remains.
Yes, my friend, but if so, when do we lose them? for they are not in us
when we are born—that is admitted. Do we lose them at the moment of
receiving them, or if not at what other time?
No, Socrates, I perceive that I was unconsciously talking nonsense.
Then may we not say, Simmias, that if, as we are always repeating, there
is an absolute beauty, and goodness, and an absolute essence of all things;
and if to this, which is now discovered to have existed in our former state,
we refer all our sensations, and with this compare them, finding these ideas
Page 62
to be pre-existent and our inborn possession—then our souls must have had
a prior existence, but if not, there would be no force in the argument? There
is the same proof that these ideas must have existed before we were born, as
that our souls existed before we were born; and if not the ideas, then not the
souls.
Yes, Socrates; I am convinced that there is precisely the same necessity
for the one as for the other; and the argument retreats successfully to the
position that the existence of the soul before birth cannot be separated from
the existence of the essence of which you speak. For there is nothing which
to my mind is so patent as that beauty, goodness, and the other notions of
which you were just now speaking, have a most real and absolute existence;
and I am satisfied with the proof.
Well, but is Cebes equally satisfied? for I must convince him too.
I think, said Simmias, that Cebes is satisfied: although he is the most
incredulous of mortals, yet I believe that he is sufficiently convinced of the
existence of the soul before birth. But that after death the soul will continue
to exist is not yet proven even to my own satisfaction. I cannot get rid of the
feeling of the many to which Cebes was referring—the feeling that when
the man dies the soul will be dispersed, and that this may be the extinction
of her. For admitting that she may have been born elsewhere, and framed
out of other elements, and was in existence before entering the human body,
why after having entered in and gone out again may she not herself be
destroyed and come to an end?
Very true, Simmias, said Cebes; about half of what was required has been
proven; to wit, that our souls existed before we were born:—that the soul
will exist after death as well as before birth is the other half of which the
proof is still wanting, and has to be supplied; when that is given the
demonstration will be complete.
But that proof, Simmias and Cebes, has been already given, said
Socrates, if you put the two arguments together—I mean this and the former
one, in which we admitted that everything living is born of the dead. For if
the soul exists before birth, and in coming to life and being born can be
born only from death and dying, must she not after death continue to exist,
since she has to be born again?—Surely the proof which you desire has
been already furnished. Still I suspect that you and Simmias would be glad
to probe the argument further. Like children, you are haunted with a fear
a prior existence, but if not, there would be no force in the argument? There
is the same proof that these ideas must have existed before we were born, as
that our souls existed before we were born; and if not the ideas, then not the
souls.
Yes, Socrates; I am convinced that there is precisely the same necessity
for the one as for the other; and the argument retreats successfully to the
position that the existence of the soul before birth cannot be separated from
the existence of the essence of which you speak. For there is nothing which
to my mind is so patent as that beauty, goodness, and the other notions of
which you were just now speaking, have a most real and absolute existence;
and I am satisfied with the proof.
Well, but is Cebes equally satisfied? for I must convince him too.
I think, said Simmias, that Cebes is satisfied: although he is the most
incredulous of mortals, yet I believe that he is sufficiently convinced of the
existence of the soul before birth. But that after death the soul will continue
to exist is not yet proven even to my own satisfaction. I cannot get rid of the
feeling of the many to which Cebes was referring—the feeling that when
the man dies the soul will be dispersed, and that this may be the extinction
of her. For admitting that she may have been born elsewhere, and framed
out of other elements, and was in existence before entering the human body,
why after having entered in and gone out again may she not herself be
destroyed and come to an end?
Very true, Simmias, said Cebes; about half of what was required has been
proven; to wit, that our souls existed before we were born:—that the soul
will exist after death as well as before birth is the other half of which the
proof is still wanting, and has to be supplied; when that is given the
demonstration will be complete.
But that proof, Simmias and Cebes, has been already given, said
Socrates, if you put the two arguments together—I mean this and the former
one, in which we admitted that everything living is born of the dead. For if
the soul exists before birth, and in coming to life and being born can be
born only from death and dying, must she not after death continue to exist,
since she has to be born again?—Surely the proof which you desire has
been already furnished. Still I suspect that you and Simmias would be glad
to probe the argument further. Like children, you are haunted with a fear
Page 63
that when the soul leaves the body, the wind may really blow her away and
scatter her; especially if a man should happen to die in a great storm and not
when the sky is calm.
Cebes answered with a smile: Then, Socrates, you must argue us out of
our fears—and yet, strictly speaking, they are not our fears, but there is a
child within us to whom death is a sort of hobgoblin; him too we must
persuade not to be afraid when he is alone in the dark.
Socrates said: Let the voice of the charmer be applied daily until you
have charmed away the fear.
And where shall we find a good charmer of our fears, Socrates, when you
are gone?
Hellas, he replied, is a large place, Cebes, and has many good men, and
there are barbarous races not a few: seek for him among them all, far and
wide, sparing neither pains nor money; for there is no better way of
spending your money. And you must seek among yourselves too; for you
will not find others better able to make the search.
The search, replied Cebes, shall certainly be made. And now, if you
please, let us return to the point of the argument at which we digressed.
By all means, replied Socrates; what else should I please?
Very good.
Must we not, said Socrates, ask ourselves what that is which, as we
imagine, is liable to be scattered, and about which we fear? and what again
is that about which we have no fear? And then we may proceed further to
enquire whether that which suffers dispersion is or is not of the nature of
soul—our hopes and fears as to our own souls will turn upon the answers to
these questions.
Very true, he said.
Now the compound or composite may be supposed to be naturally
capable, as of being compounded, so also of being dissolved; but that which
is uncompounded, and that only, must be, if anything is, indissoluble.
Yes; I should imagine so, said Cebes.
And the uncompounded may be assumed to be the same and unchanging,
whereas the compound is always changing and never the same.
I agree, he said.
scatter her; especially if a man should happen to die in a great storm and not
when the sky is calm.
Cebes answered with a smile: Then, Socrates, you must argue us out of
our fears—and yet, strictly speaking, they are not our fears, but there is a
child within us to whom death is a sort of hobgoblin; him too we must
persuade not to be afraid when he is alone in the dark.
Socrates said: Let the voice of the charmer be applied daily until you
have charmed away the fear.
And where shall we find a good charmer of our fears, Socrates, when you
are gone?
Hellas, he replied, is a large place, Cebes, and has many good men, and
there are barbarous races not a few: seek for him among them all, far and
wide, sparing neither pains nor money; for there is no better way of
spending your money. And you must seek among yourselves too; for you
will not find others better able to make the search.
The search, replied Cebes, shall certainly be made. And now, if you
please, let us return to the point of the argument at which we digressed.
By all means, replied Socrates; what else should I please?
Very good.
Must we not, said Socrates, ask ourselves what that is which, as we
imagine, is liable to be scattered, and about which we fear? and what again
is that about which we have no fear? And then we may proceed further to
enquire whether that which suffers dispersion is or is not of the nature of
soul—our hopes and fears as to our own souls will turn upon the answers to
these questions.
Very true, he said.
Now the compound or composite may be supposed to be naturally
capable, as of being compounded, so also of being dissolved; but that which
is uncompounded, and that only, must be, if anything is, indissoluble.
Yes; I should imagine so, said Cebes.
And the uncompounded may be assumed to be the same and unchanging,
whereas the compound is always changing and never the same.
I agree, he said.
Page 64
Then now let us return to the previous discussion. Is that idea or essence,
which in the dialectical process we define as essence or true existence—
whether essence of equality, beauty, or anything else—are these essences, I
say, liable at times to some degree of change? or are they each of them
always what they are, having the same simple self-existent and unchanging
forms, not admitting of variation at all, or in any way, or at any time?
They must be always the same, Socrates, replied Cebes.
And what would you say of the many beautiful—whether men or horses
or garments or any other things which are named by the same names and
may be called equal or beautiful,—are they all unchanging and the same
always, or quite the reverse? May they not rather be described as almost
always changing and hardly ever the same, either with themselves or with
one another?
The latter, replied Cebes; they are always in a state of change.
And these you can touch and see and perceive with the senses, but the
unchanging things you can only perceive with the mind—they are invisible
and are not seen?
That is very true, he said.
Well, then, added Socrates, let us suppose that there are two sorts of
existences—one seen, the other unseen.
Let us suppose them.
The seen is the changing, and the unseen is the unchanging?
That may be also supposed.
And, further, is not one part of us body, another part soul?
To be sure.
And to which class is the body more alike and akin?
Clearly to the seen—no one can doubt that.
And is the soul seen or not seen?
Not by man, Socrates.
And what we mean by 'seen' and 'not seen' is that which is or is not
visible to the eye of man?
Yes, to the eye of man.
And is the soul seen or not seen?
which in the dialectical process we define as essence or true existence—
whether essence of equality, beauty, or anything else—are these essences, I
say, liable at times to some degree of change? or are they each of them
always what they are, having the same simple self-existent and unchanging
forms, not admitting of variation at all, or in any way, or at any time?
They must be always the same, Socrates, replied Cebes.
And what would you say of the many beautiful—whether men or horses
or garments or any other things which are named by the same names and
may be called equal or beautiful,—are they all unchanging and the same
always, or quite the reverse? May they not rather be described as almost
always changing and hardly ever the same, either with themselves or with
one another?
The latter, replied Cebes; they are always in a state of change.
And these you can touch and see and perceive with the senses, but the
unchanging things you can only perceive with the mind—they are invisible
and are not seen?
That is very true, he said.
Well, then, added Socrates, let us suppose that there are two sorts of
existences—one seen, the other unseen.
Let us suppose them.
The seen is the changing, and the unseen is the unchanging?
That may be also supposed.
And, further, is not one part of us body, another part soul?
To be sure.
And to which class is the body more alike and akin?
Clearly to the seen—no one can doubt that.
And is the soul seen or not seen?
Not by man, Socrates.
And what we mean by 'seen' and 'not seen' is that which is or is not
visible to the eye of man?
Yes, to the eye of man.
And is the soul seen or not seen?
Page 65
Not seen.
Unseen then?
Yes.
Then the soul is more like to the unseen, and the body to the seen?
That follows necessarily, Socrates.
And were we not saying long ago that the soul when using the body as an
instrument of perception, that is to say, when using the sense of sight or
hearing or some other sense (for the meaning of perceiving through the
body is perceiving through the senses)—were we not saying that the soul
too is then dragged by the body into the region of the changeable, and
wanders and is confused; the world spins round her, and she is like a
drunkard, when she touches change?
Very true.
But when returning into herself she reflects, then she passes into the other
world, the region of purity, and eternity, and immortality, and
unchangeableness, which are her kindred, and with them she ever lives,
when she is by herself and is not let or hindered; then she ceases from her
erring ways, and being in communion with the unchanging is unchanging.
And this state of the soul is called wisdom?
That is well and truly said, Socrates, he replied.
And to which class is the soul more nearly alike and akin, as far as may
be inferred from this argument, as well as from the preceding one?
I think, Socrates, that, in the opinion of every one who follows the
argument, the soul will be infinitely more like the unchangeable—even the
most stupid person will not deny that.
And the body is more like the changing?
Yes.
Yet once more consider the matter in another light: When the soul and the
body are united, then nature orders the soul to rule and govern, and the
body to obey and serve. Now which of these two functions is akin to the
divine? and which to the mortal? Does not the divine appear to you to be
that which naturally orders and rules, and the mortal to be that which is
subject and servant?
True.
Unseen then?
Yes.
Then the soul is more like to the unseen, and the body to the seen?
That follows necessarily, Socrates.
And were we not saying long ago that the soul when using the body as an
instrument of perception, that is to say, when using the sense of sight or
hearing or some other sense (for the meaning of perceiving through the
body is perceiving through the senses)—were we not saying that the soul
too is then dragged by the body into the region of the changeable, and
wanders and is confused; the world spins round her, and she is like a
drunkard, when she touches change?
Very true.
But when returning into herself she reflects, then she passes into the other
world, the region of purity, and eternity, and immortality, and
unchangeableness, which are her kindred, and with them she ever lives,
when she is by herself and is not let or hindered; then she ceases from her
erring ways, and being in communion with the unchanging is unchanging.
And this state of the soul is called wisdom?
That is well and truly said, Socrates, he replied.
And to which class is the soul more nearly alike and akin, as far as may
be inferred from this argument, as well as from the preceding one?
I think, Socrates, that, in the opinion of every one who follows the
argument, the soul will be infinitely more like the unchangeable—even the
most stupid person will not deny that.
And the body is more like the changing?
Yes.
Yet once more consider the matter in another light: When the soul and the
body are united, then nature orders the soul to rule and govern, and the
body to obey and serve. Now which of these two functions is akin to the
divine? and which to the mortal? Does not the divine appear to you to be
that which naturally orders and rules, and the mortal to be that which is
subject and servant?
True.
Page 66
And which does the soul resemble?
The soul resembles the divine, and the body the mortal—there can be no
doubt of that, Socrates.
Then reflect, Cebes: of all which has been said is not this the conclusion?
—that the soul is in the very likeness of the divine, and immortal, and
intellectual, and uniform, and indissoluble, and unchangeable; and that the
body is in the very likeness of the human, and mortal, and unintellectual,
and multiform, and dissoluble, and changeable. Can this, my dear Cebes, be
denied?
It cannot.
But if it be true, then is not the body liable to speedy dissolution? and is
not the soul almost or altogether indissoluble?
Certainly.
And do you further observe, that after a man is dead, the body, or visible
part of him, which is lying in the visible world, and is called a corpse, and
would naturally be dissolved and decomposed and dissipated, is not
dissolved or decomposed at once, but may remain for a for some time, nay
even for a long time, if the constitution be sound at the time of death, and
the season of the year favourable? For the body when shrunk and
embalmed, as the manner is in Egypt, may remain almost entire through
infinite ages; and even in decay, there are still some portions, such as the
bones and ligaments, which are practically indestructible:—Do you agree?
Yes.
And is it likely that the soul, which is invisible, in passing to the place of
the true Hades, which like her is invisible, and pure, and noble, and on her
way to the good and wise God, whither, if God will, my soul is also soon to
go,—that the soul, I repeat, if this be her nature and origin, will be blown
away and destroyed immediately on quitting the body, as the many say?
That can never be, my dear Simmias and Cebes. The truth rather is, that the
soul which is pure at departing and draws after her no bodily taint, having
never voluntarily during life had connection with the body, which she is
ever avoiding, herself gathered into herself;—and making such abstraction
her perpetual study—which means that she has been a true disciple of
philosophy; and therefore has in fact been always engaged in the practice of
dying? For is not philosophy the practice of death?—
The soul resembles the divine, and the body the mortal—there can be no
doubt of that, Socrates.
Then reflect, Cebes: of all which has been said is not this the conclusion?
—that the soul is in the very likeness of the divine, and immortal, and
intellectual, and uniform, and indissoluble, and unchangeable; and that the
body is in the very likeness of the human, and mortal, and unintellectual,
and multiform, and dissoluble, and changeable. Can this, my dear Cebes, be
denied?
It cannot.
But if it be true, then is not the body liable to speedy dissolution? and is
not the soul almost or altogether indissoluble?
Certainly.
And do you further observe, that after a man is dead, the body, or visible
part of him, which is lying in the visible world, and is called a corpse, and
would naturally be dissolved and decomposed and dissipated, is not
dissolved or decomposed at once, but may remain for a for some time, nay
even for a long time, if the constitution be sound at the time of death, and
the season of the year favourable? For the body when shrunk and
embalmed, as the manner is in Egypt, may remain almost entire through
infinite ages; and even in decay, there are still some portions, such as the
bones and ligaments, which are practically indestructible:—Do you agree?
Yes.
And is it likely that the soul, which is invisible, in passing to the place of
the true Hades, which like her is invisible, and pure, and noble, and on her
way to the good and wise God, whither, if God will, my soul is also soon to
go,—that the soul, I repeat, if this be her nature and origin, will be blown
away and destroyed immediately on quitting the body, as the many say?
That can never be, my dear Simmias and Cebes. The truth rather is, that the
soul which is pure at departing and draws after her no bodily taint, having
never voluntarily during life had connection with the body, which she is
ever avoiding, herself gathered into herself;—and making such abstraction
her perpetual study—which means that she has been a true disciple of
philosophy; and therefore has in fact been always engaged in the practice of
dying? For is not philosophy the practice of death?—
Page 67
Certainly—
That soul, I say, herself invisible, departs to the invisible world—to the
divine and immortal and rational: thither arriving, she is secure of bliss and
is released from the error and folly of men, their fears and wild passions and
all other human ills, and for ever dwells, as they say of the initiated, in
company with the gods (compare Apol.). Is not this true, Cebes?
Yes, said Cebes, beyond a doubt.
But the soul which has been polluted, and is impure at the time of her
departure, and is the companion and servant of the body always, and is in
love with and fascinated by the body and by the desires and pleasures of the
body, until she is led to believe that the truth only exists in a bodily form,
which a man may touch and see and taste, and use for the purposes of his
lusts,—the soul, I mean, accustomed to hate and fear and avoid the
intellectual principle, which to the bodily eye is dark and invisible, and can
be attained only by philosophy;—do you suppose that such a soul will
depart pure and unalloyed?
Impossible, he replied.
She is held fast by the corporeal, which the continual association and
constant care of the body have wrought into her nature.
Very true.
And this corporeal element, my friend, is heavy and weighty and earthy,
and is that element of sight by which a soul is depressed and dragged down
again into the visible world, because she is afraid of the invisible and of the
world below—prowling about tombs and sepulchres, near which, as they
tell us, are seen certain ghostly apparitions of souls which have not departed
pure, but are cloyed with sight and therefore visible.
(Compare Milton, Comus:—
'But when lust,
By unchaste looks, loose gestures, and foul talk,
But most by lewd and lavish act of sin,
Lets in defilement to the inward parts,
The soul grows clotted by contagion,
Imbodies, and imbrutes, till she quite lose,
The divine property of her first being.
Such are those thick and gloomy shadows damp
Oft seen in charnel vaults and sepulchres,
Lingering, and sitting by a new made grave,
As loath to leave the body that it lov'd,
That soul, I say, herself invisible, departs to the invisible world—to the
divine and immortal and rational: thither arriving, she is secure of bliss and
is released from the error and folly of men, their fears and wild passions and
all other human ills, and for ever dwells, as they say of the initiated, in
company with the gods (compare Apol.). Is not this true, Cebes?
Yes, said Cebes, beyond a doubt.
But the soul which has been polluted, and is impure at the time of her
departure, and is the companion and servant of the body always, and is in
love with and fascinated by the body and by the desires and pleasures of the
body, until she is led to believe that the truth only exists in a bodily form,
which a man may touch and see and taste, and use for the purposes of his
lusts,—the soul, I mean, accustomed to hate and fear and avoid the
intellectual principle, which to the bodily eye is dark and invisible, and can
be attained only by philosophy;—do you suppose that such a soul will
depart pure and unalloyed?
Impossible, he replied.
She is held fast by the corporeal, which the continual association and
constant care of the body have wrought into her nature.
Very true.
And this corporeal element, my friend, is heavy and weighty and earthy,
and is that element of sight by which a soul is depressed and dragged down
again into the visible world, because she is afraid of the invisible and of the
world below—prowling about tombs and sepulchres, near which, as they
tell us, are seen certain ghostly apparitions of souls which have not departed
pure, but are cloyed with sight and therefore visible.
(Compare Milton, Comus:—
'But when lust,
By unchaste looks, loose gestures, and foul talk,
But most by lewd and lavish act of sin,
Lets in defilement to the inward parts,
The soul grows clotted by contagion,
Imbodies, and imbrutes, till she quite lose,
The divine property of her first being.
Such are those thick and gloomy shadows damp
Oft seen in charnel vaults and sepulchres,
Lingering, and sitting by a new made grave,
As loath to leave the body that it lov'd,
Page 68
And linked itself by carnal sensuality
To a degenerate and degraded state.')
That is very likely, Socrates.
Yes, that is very likely, Cebes; and these must be the souls, not of the
good, but of the evil, which are compelled to wander about such places in
payment of the penalty of their former evil way of life; and they continue to
wander until through the craving after the corporeal which never leaves
them, they are imprisoned finally in another body. And they may be
supposed to find their prisons in the same natures which they have had in
their former lives.
What natures do you mean, Socrates?
What I mean is that men who have followed after gluttony, and
wantonness, and drunkenness, and have had no thought of avoiding them,
would pass into asses and animals of that sort. What do you think?
I think such an opinion to be exceedingly probable.
And those who have chosen the portion of injustice, and tyranny, and
violence, will pass into wolves, or into hawks and kites;—whither else can
we suppose them to go?
Yes, said Cebes; with such natures, beyond question.
And there is no difficulty, he said, in assigning to all of them places
answering to their several natures and propensities?
There is not, he said.
Some are happier than others; and the happiest both in themselves and in
the place to which they go are those who have practised the civil and social
virtues which are called temperance and justice, and are acquired by habit
and attention without philosophy and mind. (Compare Republic.)
Why are they the happiest?
Because they may be expected to pass into some gentle and social kind
which is like their own, such as bees or wasps or ants, or back again into the
form of man, and just and moderate men may be supposed to spring from
them.
Very likely.
No one who has not studied philosophy and who is not entirely pure at
the time of his departure is allowed to enter the company of the Gods, but
the lover of knowledge only. And this is the reason, Simmias and Cebes,
To a degenerate and degraded state.')
That is very likely, Socrates.
Yes, that is very likely, Cebes; and these must be the souls, not of the
good, but of the evil, which are compelled to wander about such places in
payment of the penalty of their former evil way of life; and they continue to
wander until through the craving after the corporeal which never leaves
them, they are imprisoned finally in another body. And they may be
supposed to find their prisons in the same natures which they have had in
their former lives.
What natures do you mean, Socrates?
What I mean is that men who have followed after gluttony, and
wantonness, and drunkenness, and have had no thought of avoiding them,
would pass into asses and animals of that sort. What do you think?
I think such an opinion to be exceedingly probable.
And those who have chosen the portion of injustice, and tyranny, and
violence, will pass into wolves, or into hawks and kites;—whither else can
we suppose them to go?
Yes, said Cebes; with such natures, beyond question.
And there is no difficulty, he said, in assigning to all of them places
answering to their several natures and propensities?
There is not, he said.
Some are happier than others; and the happiest both in themselves and in
the place to which they go are those who have practised the civil and social
virtues which are called temperance and justice, and are acquired by habit
and attention without philosophy and mind. (Compare Republic.)
Why are they the happiest?
Because they may be expected to pass into some gentle and social kind
which is like their own, such as bees or wasps or ants, or back again into the
form of man, and just and moderate men may be supposed to spring from
them.
Very likely.
No one who has not studied philosophy and who is not entirely pure at
the time of his departure is allowed to enter the company of the Gods, but
the lover of knowledge only. And this is the reason, Simmias and Cebes,
Page 69
why the true votaries of philosophy abstain from all fleshly lusts, and hold
out against them and refuse to give themselves up to them,—not because
they fear poverty or the ruin of their families, like the lovers of money, and
the world in general; nor like the lovers of power and honour, because they
dread the dishonour or disgrace of evil deeds.
No, Socrates, that would not become them, said Cebes.
No indeed, he replied; and therefore they who have any care of their own
souls, and do not merely live moulding and fashioning the body, say
farewell to all this; they will not walk in the ways of the blind: and when
philosophy offers them purification and release from evil, they feel that they
ought not to resist her influence, and whither she leads they turn and follow.
What do you mean, Socrates?
I will tell you, he said. The lovers of knowledge are conscious that the
soul was simply fastened and glued to the body—until philosophy received
her, she could only view real existence through the bars of a prison, not in
and through herself; she was wallowing in the mire of every sort of
ignorance; and by reason of lust had become the principal accomplice in her
own captivity. This was her original state; and then, as I was saying, and as
the lovers of knowledge are well aware, philosophy, seeing how terrible
was her confinement, of which she was to herself the cause, received and
gently comforted her and sought to release her, pointing out that the eye and
the ear and the other senses are full of deception, and persuading her to
retire from them, and abstain from all but the necessary use of them, and be
gathered up and collected into herself, bidding her trust in herself and her
own pure apprehension of pure existence, and to mistrust whatever comes
to her through other channels and is subject to variation; for such things are
visible and tangible, but what she sees in her own nature is intelligible and
invisible. And the soul of the true philosopher thinks that she ought not to
resist this deliverance, and therefore abstains from pleasures and desires and
pains and fears, as far as she is able; reflecting that when a man has great
joys or sorrows or fears or desires, he suffers from them, not merely the sort
of evil which might be anticipated—as for example, the loss of his health or
property which he has sacrificed to his lusts—but an evil greater far, which
is the greatest and worst of all evils, and one of which he never thinks.
What is it, Socrates? said Cebes.
out against them and refuse to give themselves up to them,—not because
they fear poverty or the ruin of their families, like the lovers of money, and
the world in general; nor like the lovers of power and honour, because they
dread the dishonour or disgrace of evil deeds.
No, Socrates, that would not become them, said Cebes.
No indeed, he replied; and therefore they who have any care of their own
souls, and do not merely live moulding and fashioning the body, say
farewell to all this; they will not walk in the ways of the blind: and when
philosophy offers them purification and release from evil, they feel that they
ought not to resist her influence, and whither she leads they turn and follow.
What do you mean, Socrates?
I will tell you, he said. The lovers of knowledge are conscious that the
soul was simply fastened and glued to the body—until philosophy received
her, she could only view real existence through the bars of a prison, not in
and through herself; she was wallowing in the mire of every sort of
ignorance; and by reason of lust had become the principal accomplice in her
own captivity. This was her original state; and then, as I was saying, and as
the lovers of knowledge are well aware, philosophy, seeing how terrible
was her confinement, of which she was to herself the cause, received and
gently comforted her and sought to release her, pointing out that the eye and
the ear and the other senses are full of deception, and persuading her to
retire from them, and abstain from all but the necessary use of them, and be
gathered up and collected into herself, bidding her trust in herself and her
own pure apprehension of pure existence, and to mistrust whatever comes
to her through other channels and is subject to variation; for such things are
visible and tangible, but what she sees in her own nature is intelligible and
invisible. And the soul of the true philosopher thinks that she ought not to
resist this deliverance, and therefore abstains from pleasures and desires and
pains and fears, as far as she is able; reflecting that when a man has great
joys or sorrows or fears or desires, he suffers from them, not merely the sort
of evil which might be anticipated—as for example, the loss of his health or
property which he has sacrificed to his lusts—but an evil greater far, which
is the greatest and worst of all evils, and one of which he never thinks.
What is it, Socrates? said Cebes.
Page 70
The evil is that when the feeling of pleasure or pain is most intense, every
soul of man imagines the objects of this intense feeling to be then plainest
and truest: but this is not so, they are really the things of sight.
Very true.
And is not this the state in which the soul is most enthralled by the body?
How so?
Why, because each pleasure and pain is a sort of nail which nails and
rivets the soul to the body, until she becomes like the body, and believes
that to be true which the body affirms to be true; and from agreeing with the
body and having the same delights she is obliged to have the same habits
and haunts, and is not likely ever to be pure at her departure to the world
below, but is always infected by the body; and so she sinks into another
body and there germinates and grows, and has therefore no part in the
communion of the divine and pure and simple.
Most true, Socrates, answered Cebes.
And this, Cebes, is the reason why the true lovers of knowledge are
temperate and brave; and not for the reason which the world gives.
Certainly not.
Certainly not! The soul of a philosopher will reason in quite another way;
she will not ask philosophy to release her in order that when released she
may deliver herself up again to the thraldom of pleasures and pains, doing a
work only to be undone again, weaving instead of unweaving her
Penelope's web. But she will calm passion, and follow reason, and dwell in
the contemplation of her, beholding the true and divine (which is not matter
of opinion), and thence deriving nourishment. Thus she seeks to live while
she lives, and after death she hopes to go to her own kindred and to that
which is like her, and to be freed from human ills. Never fear, Simmias and
Cebes, that a soul which has been thus nurtured and has had these pursuits,
will at her departure from the body be scattered and blown away by the
winds and be nowhere and nothing.
When Socrates had done speaking, for a considerable time there was
silence; he himself appeared to be meditating, as most of us were, on what
had been said; only Cebes and Simmias spoke a few words to one another.
And Socrates observing them asked what they thought of the argument, and
whether there was anything wanting? For, said he, there are many points
soul of man imagines the objects of this intense feeling to be then plainest
and truest: but this is not so, they are really the things of sight.
Very true.
And is not this the state in which the soul is most enthralled by the body?
How so?
Why, because each pleasure and pain is a sort of nail which nails and
rivets the soul to the body, until she becomes like the body, and believes
that to be true which the body affirms to be true; and from agreeing with the
body and having the same delights she is obliged to have the same habits
and haunts, and is not likely ever to be pure at her departure to the world
below, but is always infected by the body; and so she sinks into another
body and there germinates and grows, and has therefore no part in the
communion of the divine and pure and simple.
Most true, Socrates, answered Cebes.
And this, Cebes, is the reason why the true lovers of knowledge are
temperate and brave; and not for the reason which the world gives.
Certainly not.
Certainly not! The soul of a philosopher will reason in quite another way;
she will not ask philosophy to release her in order that when released she
may deliver herself up again to the thraldom of pleasures and pains, doing a
work only to be undone again, weaving instead of unweaving her
Penelope's web. But she will calm passion, and follow reason, and dwell in
the contemplation of her, beholding the true and divine (which is not matter
of opinion), and thence deriving nourishment. Thus she seeks to live while
she lives, and after death she hopes to go to her own kindred and to that
which is like her, and to be freed from human ills. Never fear, Simmias and
Cebes, that a soul which has been thus nurtured and has had these pursuits,
will at her departure from the body be scattered and blown away by the
winds and be nowhere and nothing.
When Socrates had done speaking, for a considerable time there was
silence; he himself appeared to be meditating, as most of us were, on what
had been said; only Cebes and Simmias spoke a few words to one another.
And Socrates observing them asked what they thought of the argument, and
whether there was anything wanting? For, said he, there are many points
Page 71
still open to suspicion and attack, if any one were disposed to sift the matter
thoroughly. Should you be considering some other matter I say no more, but
if you are still in doubt do not hesitate to say exactly what you think, and let
us have anything better which you can suggest; and if you think that I can
be of any use, allow me to help you.
Simmias said: I must confess, Socrates, that doubts did arise in our
minds, and each of us was urging and inciting the other to put the question
which we wanted to have answered and which neither of us liked to ask,
fearing that our importunity might be troublesome under present at such a
time.
Socrates replied with a smile: O Simmias, what are you saying? I am not
very likely to persuade other men that I do not regard my present situation
as a misfortune, if I cannot even persuade you that I am no worse off now
than at any other time in my life. Will you not allow that I have as much of
the spirit of prophecy in me as the swans? For they, when they perceive that
they must die, having sung all their life long, do then sing more lustily than
ever, rejoicing in the thought that they are about to go away to the god
whose ministers they are. But men, because they are themselves afraid of
death, slanderously affirm of the swans that they sing a lament at the last,
not considering that no bird sings when cold, or hungry, or in pain, not even
the nightingale, nor the swallow, nor yet the hoopoe; which are said indeed
to tune a lay of sorrow, although I do not believe this to be true of them any
more than of the swans. But because they are sacred to Apollo, they have
the gift of prophecy, and anticipate the good things of another world,
wherefore they sing and rejoice in that day more than they ever did before.
And I too, believing myself to be the consecrated servant of the same God,
and the fellow-servant of the swans, and thinking that I have received from
my master gifts of prophecy which are not inferior to theirs, would not go
out of life less merrily than the swans. Never mind then, if this be your only
objection, but speak and ask anything which you like, while the eleven
magistrates of Athens allow.
Very good, Socrates, said Simmias; then I will tell you my difficulty, and
Cebes will tell you his. I feel myself, (and I daresay that you have the same
feeling), how hard or rather impossible is the attainment of any certainty
about questions such as these in the present life. And yet I should deem him
a coward who did not prove what is said about them to the uttermost, or
thoroughly. Should you be considering some other matter I say no more, but
if you are still in doubt do not hesitate to say exactly what you think, and let
us have anything better which you can suggest; and if you think that I can
be of any use, allow me to help you.
Simmias said: I must confess, Socrates, that doubts did arise in our
minds, and each of us was urging and inciting the other to put the question
which we wanted to have answered and which neither of us liked to ask,
fearing that our importunity might be troublesome under present at such a
time.
Socrates replied with a smile: O Simmias, what are you saying? I am not
very likely to persuade other men that I do not regard my present situation
as a misfortune, if I cannot even persuade you that I am no worse off now
than at any other time in my life. Will you not allow that I have as much of
the spirit of prophecy in me as the swans? For they, when they perceive that
they must die, having sung all their life long, do then sing more lustily than
ever, rejoicing in the thought that they are about to go away to the god
whose ministers they are. But men, because they are themselves afraid of
death, slanderously affirm of the swans that they sing a lament at the last,
not considering that no bird sings when cold, or hungry, or in pain, not even
the nightingale, nor the swallow, nor yet the hoopoe; which are said indeed
to tune a lay of sorrow, although I do not believe this to be true of them any
more than of the swans. But because they are sacred to Apollo, they have
the gift of prophecy, and anticipate the good things of another world,
wherefore they sing and rejoice in that day more than they ever did before.
And I too, believing myself to be the consecrated servant of the same God,
and the fellow-servant of the swans, and thinking that I have received from
my master gifts of prophecy which are not inferior to theirs, would not go
out of life less merrily than the swans. Never mind then, if this be your only
objection, but speak and ask anything which you like, while the eleven
magistrates of Athens allow.
Very good, Socrates, said Simmias; then I will tell you my difficulty, and
Cebes will tell you his. I feel myself, (and I daresay that you have the same
feeling), how hard or rather impossible is the attainment of any certainty
about questions such as these in the present life. And yet I should deem him
a coward who did not prove what is said about them to the uttermost, or
Page 72
whose heart failed him before he had examined them on every side. For he
should persevere until he has achieved one of two things: either he should
discover, or be taught the truth about them; or, if this be impossible, I would
have him take the best and most irrefragable of human theories, and let this
be the raft upon which he sails through life—not without risk, as I admit, if
he cannot find some word of God which will more surely and safely carry
him. And now, as you bid me, I will venture to question you, and then I
shall not have to reproach myself hereafter with not having said at the time
what I think. For when I consider the matter, either alone or with Cebes, the
argument does certainly appear to me, Socrates, to be not sufficient.
Socrates answered: I dare say, my friend, that you may be right, but I
should like to know in what respect the argument is insufficient.
In this respect, replied Simmias:—Suppose a person to use the same
argument about harmony and the lyre—might he not say that harmony is a
thing invisible, incorporeal, perfect, divine, existing in the lyre which is
harmonized, but that the lyre and the strings are matter and material,
composite, earthy, and akin to mortality? And when some one breaks the
lyre, or cuts and rends the strings, then he who takes this view would argue
as you do, and on the same analogy, that the harmony survives and has not
perished—you cannot imagine, he would say, that the lyre without the
strings, and the broken strings themselves which are mortal remain, and yet
that the harmony, which is of heavenly and immortal nature and kindred,
has perished—perished before the mortal. The harmony must still be
somewhere, and the wood and strings will decay before anything can
happen to that. The thought, Socrates, must have occurred to your own
mind that such is our conception of the soul; and that when the body is in a
manner strung and held together by the elements of hot and cold, wet and
dry, then the soul is the harmony or due proportionate admixture of them.
But if so, whenever the strings of the body are unduly loosened or
overstrained through disease or other injury, then the soul, though most
divine, like other harmonies of music or of works of art, of course perishes
at once, although the material remains of the body may last for a
considerable time, until they are either decayed or burnt. And if any one
maintains that the soul, being the harmony of the elements of the body, is
first to perish in that which is called death, how shall we answer him?
should persevere until he has achieved one of two things: either he should
discover, or be taught the truth about them; or, if this be impossible, I would
have him take the best and most irrefragable of human theories, and let this
be the raft upon which he sails through life—not without risk, as I admit, if
he cannot find some word of God which will more surely and safely carry
him. And now, as you bid me, I will venture to question you, and then I
shall not have to reproach myself hereafter with not having said at the time
what I think. For when I consider the matter, either alone or with Cebes, the
argument does certainly appear to me, Socrates, to be not sufficient.
Socrates answered: I dare say, my friend, that you may be right, but I
should like to know in what respect the argument is insufficient.
In this respect, replied Simmias:—Suppose a person to use the same
argument about harmony and the lyre—might he not say that harmony is a
thing invisible, incorporeal, perfect, divine, existing in the lyre which is
harmonized, but that the lyre and the strings are matter and material,
composite, earthy, and akin to mortality? And when some one breaks the
lyre, or cuts and rends the strings, then he who takes this view would argue
as you do, and on the same analogy, that the harmony survives and has not
perished—you cannot imagine, he would say, that the lyre without the
strings, and the broken strings themselves which are mortal remain, and yet
that the harmony, which is of heavenly and immortal nature and kindred,
has perished—perished before the mortal. The harmony must still be
somewhere, and the wood and strings will decay before anything can
happen to that. The thought, Socrates, must have occurred to your own
mind that such is our conception of the soul; and that when the body is in a
manner strung and held together by the elements of hot and cold, wet and
dry, then the soul is the harmony or due proportionate admixture of them.
But if so, whenever the strings of the body are unduly loosened or
overstrained through disease or other injury, then the soul, though most
divine, like other harmonies of music or of works of art, of course perishes
at once, although the material remains of the body may last for a
considerable time, until they are either decayed or burnt. And if any one
maintains that the soul, being the harmony of the elements of the body, is
first to perish in that which is called death, how shall we answer him?
Page 73
Socrates looked fixedly at us as his manner was, and said with a smile:
Simmias has reason on his side; and why does not some one of you who is
better able than myself answer him? for there is force in his attack upon me.
But perhaps, before we answer him, we had better also hear what Cebes has
to say that we may gain time for reflection, and when they have both
spoken, we may either assent to them, if there is truth in what they say, or if
not, we will maintain our position. Please to tell me then, Cebes, he said,
what was the difficulty which troubled you?
Cebes said: I will tell you. My feeling is that the argument is where it
was, and open to the same objections which were urged before; for I am
ready to admit that the existence of the soul before entering into the bodily
form has been very ingeniously, and, if I may say so, quite sufficiently
proven; but the existence of the soul after death is still, in my judgment,
unproven. Now my objection is not the same as that of Simmias; for I am
not disposed to deny that the soul is stronger and more lasting than the
body, being of opinion that in all such respects the soul very far excels the
body. Well, then, says the argument to me, why do you remain
unconvinced?—When you see that the weaker continues in existence after
the man is dead, will you not admit that the more lasting must also survive
during the same period of time? Now I will ask you to consider whether the
objection, which, like Simmias, I will express in a figure, is of any weight.
The analogy which I will adduce is that of an old weaver, who dies, and
after his death somebody says:—He is not dead, he must be alive;—see,
there is the coat which he himself wove and wore, and which remains
whole and undecayed. And then he proceeds to ask of some one who is
incredulous, whether a man lasts longer, or the coat which is in use and
wear; and when he is answered that a man lasts far longer, thinks that he has
thus certainly demonstrated the survival of the man, who is the more
lasting, because the less lasting remains. But that, Simmias, as I would beg
you to remark, is a mistake; any one can see that he who talks thus is
talking nonsense. For the truth is, that the weaver aforesaid, having woven
and worn many such coats, outlived several of them, and was outlived by
the last; but a man is not therefore proved to be slighter and weaker than a
coat. Now the relation of the body to the soul may be expressed in a similar
figure; and any one may very fairly say in like manner that the soul is
lasting, and the body weak and shortlived in comparison. He may argue in
like manner that every soul wears out many bodies, especially if a man live
Simmias has reason on his side; and why does not some one of you who is
better able than myself answer him? for there is force in his attack upon me.
But perhaps, before we answer him, we had better also hear what Cebes has
to say that we may gain time for reflection, and when they have both
spoken, we may either assent to them, if there is truth in what they say, or if
not, we will maintain our position. Please to tell me then, Cebes, he said,
what was the difficulty which troubled you?
Cebes said: I will tell you. My feeling is that the argument is where it
was, and open to the same objections which were urged before; for I am
ready to admit that the existence of the soul before entering into the bodily
form has been very ingeniously, and, if I may say so, quite sufficiently
proven; but the existence of the soul after death is still, in my judgment,
unproven. Now my objection is not the same as that of Simmias; for I am
not disposed to deny that the soul is stronger and more lasting than the
body, being of opinion that in all such respects the soul very far excels the
body. Well, then, says the argument to me, why do you remain
unconvinced?—When you see that the weaker continues in existence after
the man is dead, will you not admit that the more lasting must also survive
during the same period of time? Now I will ask you to consider whether the
objection, which, like Simmias, I will express in a figure, is of any weight.
The analogy which I will adduce is that of an old weaver, who dies, and
after his death somebody says:—He is not dead, he must be alive;—see,
there is the coat which he himself wove and wore, and which remains
whole and undecayed. And then he proceeds to ask of some one who is
incredulous, whether a man lasts longer, or the coat which is in use and
wear; and when he is answered that a man lasts far longer, thinks that he has
thus certainly demonstrated the survival of the man, who is the more
lasting, because the less lasting remains. But that, Simmias, as I would beg
you to remark, is a mistake; any one can see that he who talks thus is
talking nonsense. For the truth is, that the weaver aforesaid, having woven
and worn many such coats, outlived several of them, and was outlived by
the last; but a man is not therefore proved to be slighter and weaker than a
coat. Now the relation of the body to the soul may be expressed in a similar
figure; and any one may very fairly say in like manner that the soul is
lasting, and the body weak and shortlived in comparison. He may argue in
like manner that every soul wears out many bodies, especially if a man live
Page 74
many years. While he is alive the body deliquesces and decays, and the soul
always weaves another garment and repairs the waste. But of course,
whenever the soul perishes, she must have on her last garment, and this will
survive her; and then at length, when the soul is dead, the body will show
its native weakness, and quickly decompose and pass away. I would
therefore rather not rely on the argument from superior strength to prove the
continued existence of the soul after death. For granting even more than you
affirm to be possible, and acknowledging not only that the soul existed
before birth, but also that the souls of some exist, and will continue to exist
after death, and will be born and die again and again, and that there is a
natural strength in the soul which will hold out and be born many times—
nevertheless, we may be still inclined to think that she will weary in the
labours of successive births, and may at last succumb in one of her deaths
and utterly perish; and this death and dissolution of the body which brings
destruction to the soul may be unknown to any of us, for no one of us can
have had any experience of it: and if so, then I maintain that he who is
confident about death has but a foolish confidence, unless he is able to
prove that the soul is altogether immortal and imperishable. But if he cannot
prove the soul's immortality, he who is about to die will always have reason
to fear that when the body is disunited, the soul also may utterly perish.
All of us, as we afterwards remarked to one another, had an unpleasant
feeling at hearing what they said. When we had been so firmly convinced
before, now to have our faith shaken seemed to introduce a confusion and
uncertainty, not only into the previous argument, but into any future one;
either we were incapable of forming a judgment, or there were no grounds
of belief.
ECHECRATES: There I feel with you—by heaven I do, Phaedo, and
when you were speaking, I was beginning to ask myself the same question:
What argument can I ever trust again? For what could be more convincing
than the argument of Socrates, which has now fallen into discredit? That the
soul is a harmony is a doctrine which has always had a wonderful attraction
for me, and, when mentioned, came back to me at once, as my own original
conviction. And now I must begin again and find another argument which
will assure me that when the man is dead the soul survives. Tell me, I
implore you, how did Socrates proceed? Did he appear to share the
unpleasant feeling which you mention? or did he calmly meet the attack?
always weaves another garment and repairs the waste. But of course,
whenever the soul perishes, she must have on her last garment, and this will
survive her; and then at length, when the soul is dead, the body will show
its native weakness, and quickly decompose and pass away. I would
therefore rather not rely on the argument from superior strength to prove the
continued existence of the soul after death. For granting even more than you
affirm to be possible, and acknowledging not only that the soul existed
before birth, but also that the souls of some exist, and will continue to exist
after death, and will be born and die again and again, and that there is a
natural strength in the soul which will hold out and be born many times—
nevertheless, we may be still inclined to think that she will weary in the
labours of successive births, and may at last succumb in one of her deaths
and utterly perish; and this death and dissolution of the body which brings
destruction to the soul may be unknown to any of us, for no one of us can
have had any experience of it: and if so, then I maintain that he who is
confident about death has but a foolish confidence, unless he is able to
prove that the soul is altogether immortal and imperishable. But if he cannot
prove the soul's immortality, he who is about to die will always have reason
to fear that when the body is disunited, the soul also may utterly perish.
All of us, as we afterwards remarked to one another, had an unpleasant
feeling at hearing what they said. When we had been so firmly convinced
before, now to have our faith shaken seemed to introduce a confusion and
uncertainty, not only into the previous argument, but into any future one;
either we were incapable of forming a judgment, or there were no grounds
of belief.
ECHECRATES: There I feel with you—by heaven I do, Phaedo, and
when you were speaking, I was beginning to ask myself the same question:
What argument can I ever trust again? For what could be more convincing
than the argument of Socrates, which has now fallen into discredit? That the
soul is a harmony is a doctrine which has always had a wonderful attraction
for me, and, when mentioned, came back to me at once, as my own original
conviction. And now I must begin again and find another argument which
will assure me that when the man is dead the soul survives. Tell me, I
implore you, how did Socrates proceed? Did he appear to share the
unpleasant feeling which you mention? or did he calmly meet the attack?
Page 75
And did he answer forcibly or feebly? Narrate what passed as exactly as
you can.
PHAEDO: Often, Echecrates, I have wondered at Socrates, but never
more than on that occasion. That he should be able to answer was nothing,
but what astonished me was, first, the gentle and pleasant and approving
manner in which he received the words of the young men, and then his
quick sense of the wound which had been inflicted by the argument, and the
readiness with which he healed it. He might be compared to a general
rallying his defeated and broken army, urging them to accompany him and
return to the field of argument.
ECHECRATES: What followed?
PHAEDO: You shall hear, for I was close to him on his right hand, seated
on a sort of stool, and he on a couch which was a good deal higher. He
stroked my head, and pressed the hair upon my neck—he had a way of
playing with my hair; and then he said: To-morrow, Phaedo, I suppose that
these fair locks of yours will be severed.
Yes, Socrates, I suppose that they will, I replied.
Not so, if you will take my advice.
What shall I do with them? I said.
To-day, he replied, and not to-morrow, if this argument dies and we
cannot bring it to life again, you and I will both shave our locks; and if I
were you, and the argument got away from me, and I could not hold my
ground against Simmias and Cebes, I would myself take an oath, like the
Argives, not to wear hair any more until I had renewed the conflict and
defeated them.
Yes, I said, but Heracles himself is said not to be a match for two.
Summon me then, he said, and I will be your Iolaus until the sun goes
down.
I summon you rather, I rejoined, not as Heracles summoning Iolaus, but
as Iolaus might summon Heracles.
That will do as well, he said. But first let us take care that we avoid a
danger.
Of what nature? I said.
you can.
PHAEDO: Often, Echecrates, I have wondered at Socrates, but never
more than on that occasion. That he should be able to answer was nothing,
but what astonished me was, first, the gentle and pleasant and approving
manner in which he received the words of the young men, and then his
quick sense of the wound which had been inflicted by the argument, and the
readiness with which he healed it. He might be compared to a general
rallying his defeated and broken army, urging them to accompany him and
return to the field of argument.
ECHECRATES: What followed?
PHAEDO: You shall hear, for I was close to him on his right hand, seated
on a sort of stool, and he on a couch which was a good deal higher. He
stroked my head, and pressed the hair upon my neck—he had a way of
playing with my hair; and then he said: To-morrow, Phaedo, I suppose that
these fair locks of yours will be severed.
Yes, Socrates, I suppose that they will, I replied.
Not so, if you will take my advice.
What shall I do with them? I said.
To-day, he replied, and not to-morrow, if this argument dies and we
cannot bring it to life again, you and I will both shave our locks; and if I
were you, and the argument got away from me, and I could not hold my
ground against Simmias and Cebes, I would myself take an oath, like the
Argives, not to wear hair any more until I had renewed the conflict and
defeated them.
Yes, I said, but Heracles himself is said not to be a match for two.
Summon me then, he said, and I will be your Iolaus until the sun goes
down.
I summon you rather, I rejoined, not as Heracles summoning Iolaus, but
as Iolaus might summon Heracles.
That will do as well, he said. But first let us take care that we avoid a
danger.
Of what nature? I said.
Page 76
Lest we become misologists, he replied, no worse thing can happen to a
man than this. For as there are misanthropists or haters of men, there are
also misologists or haters of ideas, and both spring from the same cause,
which is ignorance of the world. Misanthropy arises out of the too great
confidence of inexperience;—you trust a man and think him altogether true
and sound and faithful, and then in a little while he turns out to be false and
knavish; and then another and another, and when this has happened several
times to a man, especially when it happens among those whom he deems to
be his own most trusted and familiar friends, and he has often quarreled
with them, he at last hates all men, and believes that no one has any good in
him at all. You must have observed this trait of character?
I have.
And is not the feeling discreditable? Is it not obvious that such an one
having to deal with other men, was clearly without any experience of
human nature; for experience would have taught him the true state of the
case, that few are the good and few the evil, and that the great majority are
in the interval between them.
What do you mean? I said.
I mean, he replied, as you might say of the very large and very small, that
nothing is more uncommon than a very large or very small man; and this
applies generally to all extremes, whether of great and small, or swift and
slow, or fair and foul, or black and white: and whether the instances you
select be men or dogs or anything else, few are the extremes, but many are
in the mean between them. Did you never observe this?
Yes, I said, I have.
And do you not imagine, he said, that if there were a competition in evil,
the worst would be found to be very few?
Yes, that is very likely, I said.
Yes, that is very likely, he replied; although in this respect arguments are
unlike men—there I was led on by you to say more than I had intended; but
the point of comparison was, that when a simple man who has no skill in
dialectics believes an argument to be true which he afterwards imagines to
be false, whether really false or not, and then another and another, he has no
longer any faith left, and great disputers, as you know, come to think at last
that they have grown to be the wisest of mankind; for they alone perceive
man than this. For as there are misanthropists or haters of men, there are
also misologists or haters of ideas, and both spring from the same cause,
which is ignorance of the world. Misanthropy arises out of the too great
confidence of inexperience;—you trust a man and think him altogether true
and sound and faithful, and then in a little while he turns out to be false and
knavish; and then another and another, and when this has happened several
times to a man, especially when it happens among those whom he deems to
be his own most trusted and familiar friends, and he has often quarreled
with them, he at last hates all men, and believes that no one has any good in
him at all. You must have observed this trait of character?
I have.
And is not the feeling discreditable? Is it not obvious that such an one
having to deal with other men, was clearly without any experience of
human nature; for experience would have taught him the true state of the
case, that few are the good and few the evil, and that the great majority are
in the interval between them.
What do you mean? I said.
I mean, he replied, as you might say of the very large and very small, that
nothing is more uncommon than a very large or very small man; and this
applies generally to all extremes, whether of great and small, or swift and
slow, or fair and foul, or black and white: and whether the instances you
select be men or dogs or anything else, few are the extremes, but many are
in the mean between them. Did you never observe this?
Yes, I said, I have.
And do you not imagine, he said, that if there were a competition in evil,
the worst would be found to be very few?
Yes, that is very likely, I said.
Yes, that is very likely, he replied; although in this respect arguments are
unlike men—there I was led on by you to say more than I had intended; but
the point of comparison was, that when a simple man who has no skill in
dialectics believes an argument to be true which he afterwards imagines to
be false, whether really false or not, and then another and another, he has no
longer any faith left, and great disputers, as you know, come to think at last
that they have grown to be the wisest of mankind; for they alone perceive
Page 77
the utter unsoundness and instability of all arguments, or indeed, of all
things, which, like the currents in the Euripus, are going up and down in
never-ceasing ebb and flow.
That is quite true, I said.
Yes, Phaedo, he replied, and how melancholy, if there be such a thing as
truth or certainty or possibility of knowledge—that a man should have
lighted upon some argument or other which at first seemed true and then
turned out to be false, and instead of blaming himself and his own want of
wit, because he is annoyed, should at last be too glad to transfer the blame
from himself to arguments in general: and for ever afterwards should hate
and revile them, and lose truth and the knowledge of realities.
Yes, indeed, I said; that is very melancholy.
Let us then, in the first place, he said, be careful of allowing or of
admitting into our souls the notion that there is no health or soundness in
any arguments at all. Rather say that we have not yet attained to soundness
in ourselves, and that we must struggle manfully and do our best to gain
health of mind—you and all other men having regard to the whole of your
future life, and I myself in the prospect of death. For at this moment I am
sensible that I have not the temper of a philosopher; like the vulgar, I am
only a partisan. Now the partisan, when he is engaged in a dispute, cares
nothing about the rights of the question, but is anxious only to convince his
hearers of his own assertions. And the difference between him and me at the
present moment is merely this—that whereas he seeks to convince his
hearers that what he says is true, I am rather seeking to convince myself; to
convince my hearers is a secondary matter with me. And do but see how
much I gain by the argument. For if what I say is true, then I do well to be
persuaded of the truth, but if there be nothing after death, still, during the
short time that remains, I shall not distress my friends with lamentations,
and my ignorance will not last, but will die with me, and therefore no harm
will be done. This is the state of mind, Simmias and Cebes, in which I
approach the argument. And I would ask you to be thinking of the truth and
not of Socrates: agree with me, if I seem to you to be speaking the truth; or
if not, withstand me might and main, that I may not deceive you as well as
myself in my enthusiasm, and like the bee, leave my sting in you before I
die.
things, which, like the currents in the Euripus, are going up and down in
never-ceasing ebb and flow.
That is quite true, I said.
Yes, Phaedo, he replied, and how melancholy, if there be such a thing as
truth or certainty or possibility of knowledge—that a man should have
lighted upon some argument or other which at first seemed true and then
turned out to be false, and instead of blaming himself and his own want of
wit, because he is annoyed, should at last be too glad to transfer the blame
from himself to arguments in general: and for ever afterwards should hate
and revile them, and lose truth and the knowledge of realities.
Yes, indeed, I said; that is very melancholy.
Let us then, in the first place, he said, be careful of allowing or of
admitting into our souls the notion that there is no health or soundness in
any arguments at all. Rather say that we have not yet attained to soundness
in ourselves, and that we must struggle manfully and do our best to gain
health of mind—you and all other men having regard to the whole of your
future life, and I myself in the prospect of death. For at this moment I am
sensible that I have not the temper of a philosopher; like the vulgar, I am
only a partisan. Now the partisan, when he is engaged in a dispute, cares
nothing about the rights of the question, but is anxious only to convince his
hearers of his own assertions. And the difference between him and me at the
present moment is merely this—that whereas he seeks to convince his
hearers that what he says is true, I am rather seeking to convince myself; to
convince my hearers is a secondary matter with me. And do but see how
much I gain by the argument. For if what I say is true, then I do well to be
persuaded of the truth, but if there be nothing after death, still, during the
short time that remains, I shall not distress my friends with lamentations,
and my ignorance will not last, but will die with me, and therefore no harm
will be done. This is the state of mind, Simmias and Cebes, in which I
approach the argument. And I would ask you to be thinking of the truth and
not of Socrates: agree with me, if I seem to you to be speaking the truth; or
if not, withstand me might and main, that I may not deceive you as well as
myself in my enthusiasm, and like the bee, leave my sting in you before I
die.
Page 78
And now let us proceed, he said. And first of all let me be sure that I have
in my mind what you were saying. Simmias, if I remember rightly, has fears
and misgivings whether the soul, although a fairer and diviner thing than
the body, being as she is in the form of harmony, may not perish first. On
the other hand, Cebes appeared to grant that the soul was more lasting than
the body, but he said that no one could know whether the soul, after having
worn out many bodies, might not perish herself and leave her last body
behind her; and that this is death, which is the destruction not of the body
but of the soul, for in the body the work of destruction is ever going on. Are
not these, Simmias and Cebes, the points which we have to consider?
They both agreed to this statement of them.
He proceeded: And did you deny the force of the whole preceding
argument, or of a part only?
Of a part only, they replied.
And what did you think, he said, of that part of the argument in which we
said that knowledge was recollection, and hence inferred that the soul must
have previously existed somewhere else before she was enclosed in the
body?
Cebes said that he had been wonderfully impressed by that part of the
argument, and that his conviction remained absolutely unshaken. Simmias
agreed, and added that he himself could hardly imagine the possibility of
his ever thinking differently.
But, rejoined Socrates, you will have to think differently, my Theban
friend, if you still maintain that harmony is a compound, and that the soul is
a harmony which is made out of strings set in the frame of the body; for you
will surely never allow yourself to say that a harmony is prior to the
elements which compose it.
Never, Socrates.
But do you not see that this is what you imply when you say that the soul
existed before she took the form and body of man, and was made up of
elements which as yet had no existence? For harmony is not like the soul, as
you suppose; but first the lyre, and the strings, and the sounds exist in a
state of discord, and then harmony is made last of all, and perishes first.
And how can such a notion of the soul as this agree with the other?
Not at all, replied Simmias.
in my mind what you were saying. Simmias, if I remember rightly, has fears
and misgivings whether the soul, although a fairer and diviner thing than
the body, being as she is in the form of harmony, may not perish first. On
the other hand, Cebes appeared to grant that the soul was more lasting than
the body, but he said that no one could know whether the soul, after having
worn out many bodies, might not perish herself and leave her last body
behind her; and that this is death, which is the destruction not of the body
but of the soul, for in the body the work of destruction is ever going on. Are
not these, Simmias and Cebes, the points which we have to consider?
They both agreed to this statement of them.
He proceeded: And did you deny the force of the whole preceding
argument, or of a part only?
Of a part only, they replied.
And what did you think, he said, of that part of the argument in which we
said that knowledge was recollection, and hence inferred that the soul must
have previously existed somewhere else before she was enclosed in the
body?
Cebes said that he had been wonderfully impressed by that part of the
argument, and that his conviction remained absolutely unshaken. Simmias
agreed, and added that he himself could hardly imagine the possibility of
his ever thinking differently.
But, rejoined Socrates, you will have to think differently, my Theban
friend, if you still maintain that harmony is a compound, and that the soul is
a harmony which is made out of strings set in the frame of the body; for you
will surely never allow yourself to say that a harmony is prior to the
elements which compose it.
Never, Socrates.
But do you not see that this is what you imply when you say that the soul
existed before she took the form and body of man, and was made up of
elements which as yet had no existence? For harmony is not like the soul, as
you suppose; but first the lyre, and the strings, and the sounds exist in a
state of discord, and then harmony is made last of all, and perishes first.
And how can such a notion of the soul as this agree with the other?
Not at all, replied Simmias.
Page 79
And yet, he said, there surely ought to be harmony in a discourse of
which harmony is the theme.
There ought, replied Simmias.
But there is no harmony, he said, in the two propositions that knowledge
is recollection, and that the soul is a harmony. Which of them will you
retain?
I think, he replied, that I have a much stronger faith, Socrates, in the first
of the two, which has been fully demonstrated to me, than in the latter,
which has not been demonstrated at all, but rests only on probable and
plausible grounds; and is therefore believed by the many. I know too well
that these arguments from probabilities are impostors, and unless great
caution is observed in the use of them, they are apt to be deceptive—in
geometry, and in other things too. But the doctrine of knowledge and
recollection has been proven to me on trustworthy grounds; and the proof
was that the soul must have existed before she came into the body, because
to her belongs the essence of which the very name implies existence.
Having, as I am convinced, rightly accepted this conclusion, and on
sufficient grounds, I must, as I suppose, cease to argue or allow others to
argue that the soul is a harmony.
Let me put the matter, Simmias, he said, in another point of view: Do you
imagine that a harmony or any other composition can be in a state other
than that of the elements, out of which it is compounded?
Certainly not.
Or do or suffer anything other than they do or suffer?
He agreed.
Then a harmony does not, properly speaking, lead the parts or elements
which make up the harmony, but only follows them.
He assented.
For harmony cannot possibly have any motion, or sound, or other quality
which is opposed to its parts.
That would be impossible, he replied.
And does not the nature of every harmony depend upon the manner in
which the elements are harmonized?
I do not understand you, he said.
which harmony is the theme.
There ought, replied Simmias.
But there is no harmony, he said, in the two propositions that knowledge
is recollection, and that the soul is a harmony. Which of them will you
retain?
I think, he replied, that I have a much stronger faith, Socrates, in the first
of the two, which has been fully demonstrated to me, than in the latter,
which has not been demonstrated at all, but rests only on probable and
plausible grounds; and is therefore believed by the many. I know too well
that these arguments from probabilities are impostors, and unless great
caution is observed in the use of them, they are apt to be deceptive—in
geometry, and in other things too. But the doctrine of knowledge and
recollection has been proven to me on trustworthy grounds; and the proof
was that the soul must have existed before she came into the body, because
to her belongs the essence of which the very name implies existence.
Having, as I am convinced, rightly accepted this conclusion, and on
sufficient grounds, I must, as I suppose, cease to argue or allow others to
argue that the soul is a harmony.
Let me put the matter, Simmias, he said, in another point of view: Do you
imagine that a harmony or any other composition can be in a state other
than that of the elements, out of which it is compounded?
Certainly not.
Or do or suffer anything other than they do or suffer?
He agreed.
Then a harmony does not, properly speaking, lead the parts or elements
which make up the harmony, but only follows them.
He assented.
For harmony cannot possibly have any motion, or sound, or other quality
which is opposed to its parts.
That would be impossible, he replied.
And does not the nature of every harmony depend upon the manner in
which the elements are harmonized?
I do not understand you, he said.
Page 80
I mean to say that a harmony admits of degrees, and is more of a
harmony, and more completely a harmony, when more truly and fully
harmonized, to any extent which is possible; and less of a harmony, and less
completely a harmony, when less truly and fully harmonized.
True.
But does the soul admit of degrees? or is one soul in the very least degree
more or less, or more or less completely, a soul than another?
Not in the least.
Yet surely of two souls, one is said to have intelligence and virtue, and to
be good, and the other to have folly and vice, and to be an evil soul: and this
is said truly?
Yes, truly.
But what will those who maintain the soul to be a harmony say of this
presence of virtue and vice in the soul?—will they say that here is another
harmony, and another discord, and that the virtuous soul is harmonized, and
herself being a harmony has another harmony within her, and that the
vicious soul is inharmonical and has no harmony within her?
I cannot tell, replied Simmias; but I suppose that something of the sort
would be asserted by those who say that the soul is a harmony.
And we have already admitted that no soul is more a soul than another;
which is equivalent to admitting that harmony is not more or less harmony,
or more or less completely a harmony?
Quite true.
And that which is not more or less a harmony is not more or less
harmonized?
True.
And that which is not more or less harmonized cannot have more or less
of harmony, but only an equal harmony?
Yes, an equal harmony.
Then one soul not being more or less absolutely a soul than another, is
not more or less harmonized?
Exactly.
And therefore has neither more nor less of discord, nor yet of harmony?
harmony, and more completely a harmony, when more truly and fully
harmonized, to any extent which is possible; and less of a harmony, and less
completely a harmony, when less truly and fully harmonized.
True.
But does the soul admit of degrees? or is one soul in the very least degree
more or less, or more or less completely, a soul than another?
Not in the least.
Yet surely of two souls, one is said to have intelligence and virtue, and to
be good, and the other to have folly and vice, and to be an evil soul: and this
is said truly?
Yes, truly.
But what will those who maintain the soul to be a harmony say of this
presence of virtue and vice in the soul?—will they say that here is another
harmony, and another discord, and that the virtuous soul is harmonized, and
herself being a harmony has another harmony within her, and that the
vicious soul is inharmonical and has no harmony within her?
I cannot tell, replied Simmias; but I suppose that something of the sort
would be asserted by those who say that the soul is a harmony.
And we have already admitted that no soul is more a soul than another;
which is equivalent to admitting that harmony is not more or less harmony,
or more or less completely a harmony?
Quite true.
And that which is not more or less a harmony is not more or less
harmonized?
True.
And that which is not more or less harmonized cannot have more or less
of harmony, but only an equal harmony?
Yes, an equal harmony.
Then one soul not being more or less absolutely a soul than another, is
not more or less harmonized?
Exactly.
And therefore has neither more nor less of discord, nor yet of harmony?
Page 81
She has not.
And having neither more nor less of harmony or of discord, one soul has
no more vice or virtue than another, if vice be discord and virtue harmony?
Not at all more.
Or speaking more correctly, Simmias, the soul, if she is a harmony, will
never have any vice; because a harmony, being absolutely a harmony, has
no part in the inharmonical.
No.
And therefore a soul which is absolutely a soul has no vice?
How can she have, if the previous argument holds?
Then, if all souls are equally by their nature souls, all souls of all living
creatures will be equally good?
I agree with you, Socrates, he said.
And can all this be true, think you? he said; for these are the
consequences which seem to follow from the assumption that the soul is a
harmony?
It cannot be true.
Once more, he said, what ruler is there of the elements of human nature
other than the soul, and especially the wise soul? Do you know of any?
Indeed, I do not.
And is the soul in agreement with the affections of the body? or is she at
variance with them? For example, when the body is hot and thirsty, does not
the soul incline us against drinking? and when the body is hungry, against
eating? And this is only one instance out of ten thousand of the opposition
of the soul to the things of the body.
Very true.
But we have already acknowledged that the soul, being a harmony, can
never utter a note at variance with the tensions and relaxations and
vibrations and other affections of the strings out of which she is composed;
she can only follow, she cannot lead them?
It must be so, he replied.
And yet do we not now discover the soul to be doing the exact opposite
—leading the elements of which she is believed to be composed; almost
And having neither more nor less of harmony or of discord, one soul has
no more vice or virtue than another, if vice be discord and virtue harmony?
Not at all more.
Or speaking more correctly, Simmias, the soul, if she is a harmony, will
never have any vice; because a harmony, being absolutely a harmony, has
no part in the inharmonical.
No.
And therefore a soul which is absolutely a soul has no vice?
How can she have, if the previous argument holds?
Then, if all souls are equally by their nature souls, all souls of all living
creatures will be equally good?
I agree with you, Socrates, he said.
And can all this be true, think you? he said; for these are the
consequences which seem to follow from the assumption that the soul is a
harmony?
It cannot be true.
Once more, he said, what ruler is there of the elements of human nature
other than the soul, and especially the wise soul? Do you know of any?
Indeed, I do not.
And is the soul in agreement with the affections of the body? or is she at
variance with them? For example, when the body is hot and thirsty, does not
the soul incline us against drinking? and when the body is hungry, against
eating? And this is only one instance out of ten thousand of the opposition
of the soul to the things of the body.
Very true.
But we have already acknowledged that the soul, being a harmony, can
never utter a note at variance with the tensions and relaxations and
vibrations and other affections of the strings out of which she is composed;
she can only follow, she cannot lead them?
It must be so, he replied.
And yet do we not now discover the soul to be doing the exact opposite
—leading the elements of which she is believed to be composed; almost
Page 82
always opposing and coercing them in all sorts of ways throughout life,
sometimes more violently with the pains of medicine and gymnastic; then
again more gently; now threatening, now admonishing the desires, passions,
fears, as if talking to a thing which is not herself, as Homer in the Odyssee
represents Odysseus doing in the words—
'He beat his breast, and thus reproached his heart: Endure, my heart; far
worse hast thou endured!'
Do you think that Homer wrote this under the idea that the soul is a
harmony capable of being led by the affections of the body, and not rather
of a nature which should lead and master them—herself a far diviner thing
than any harmony?
Yes, Socrates, I quite think so.
Then, my friend, we can never be right in saying that the soul is a
harmony, for we should contradict the divine Homer, and contradict
ourselves.
True, he said.
Thus much, said Socrates, of Harmonia, your Theban goddess, who has
graciously yielded to us; but what shall I say, Cebes, to her husband
Cadmus, and how shall I make peace with him?
I think that you will discover a way of propitiating him, said Cebes; I am
sure that you have put the argument with Harmonia in a manner that I could
never have expected. For when Simmias was mentioning his difficulty, I
quite imagined that no answer could be given to him, and therefore I was
surprised at finding that his argument could not sustain the first onset of
yours, and not impossibly the other, whom you call Cadmus, may share a
similar fate.
Nay, my good friend, said Socrates, let us not boast, lest some evil eye
should put to flight the word which I am about to speak. That, however,
may be left in the hands of those above, while I draw near in Homeric
fashion, and try the mettle of your words. Here lies the point:—You want to
have it proven to you that the soul is imperishable and immortal, and the
philosopher who is confident in death appears to you to have but a vain and
foolish confidence, if he believes that he will fare better in the world below
than one who has led another sort of life, unless he can prove this; and you
say that the demonstration of the strength and divinity of the soul, and of
sometimes more violently with the pains of medicine and gymnastic; then
again more gently; now threatening, now admonishing the desires, passions,
fears, as if talking to a thing which is not herself, as Homer in the Odyssee
represents Odysseus doing in the words—
'He beat his breast, and thus reproached his heart: Endure, my heart; far
worse hast thou endured!'
Do you think that Homer wrote this under the idea that the soul is a
harmony capable of being led by the affections of the body, and not rather
of a nature which should lead and master them—herself a far diviner thing
than any harmony?
Yes, Socrates, I quite think so.
Then, my friend, we can never be right in saying that the soul is a
harmony, for we should contradict the divine Homer, and contradict
ourselves.
True, he said.
Thus much, said Socrates, of Harmonia, your Theban goddess, who has
graciously yielded to us; but what shall I say, Cebes, to her husband
Cadmus, and how shall I make peace with him?
I think that you will discover a way of propitiating him, said Cebes; I am
sure that you have put the argument with Harmonia in a manner that I could
never have expected. For when Simmias was mentioning his difficulty, I
quite imagined that no answer could be given to him, and therefore I was
surprised at finding that his argument could not sustain the first onset of
yours, and not impossibly the other, whom you call Cadmus, may share a
similar fate.
Nay, my good friend, said Socrates, let us not boast, lest some evil eye
should put to flight the word which I am about to speak. That, however,
may be left in the hands of those above, while I draw near in Homeric
fashion, and try the mettle of your words. Here lies the point:—You want to
have it proven to you that the soul is imperishable and immortal, and the
philosopher who is confident in death appears to you to have but a vain and
foolish confidence, if he believes that he will fare better in the world below
than one who has led another sort of life, unless he can prove this; and you
say that the demonstration of the strength and divinity of the soul, and of
Page 83
her existence prior to our becoming men, does not necessarily imply her
immortality. Admitting the soul to be longlived, and to have known and
done much in a former state, still she is not on that account immortal; and
her entrance into the human form may be a sort of disease which is the
beginning of dissolution, and may at last, after the toils of life are over, end
in that which is called death. And whether the soul enters into the body once
only or many times, does not, as you say, make any difference in the fears
of individuals. For any man, who is not devoid of sense, must fear, if he has
no knowledge and can give no account of the soul's immortality. This, or
something like this, I suspect to be your notion, Cebes; and I designedly
recur to it in order that nothing may escape us, and that you may, if you
wish, add or subtract anything.
But, said Cebes, as far as I see at present, I have nothing to add or
subtract: I mean what you say that I mean.
Socrates paused awhile, and seemed to be absorbed in reflection. At
length he said: You are raising a tremendous question, Cebes, involving the
whole nature of generation and corruption, about which, if you like, I will
give you my own experience; and if anything which I say is likely to avail
towards the solution of your difficulty you may make use of it.
I should very much like, said Cebes, to hear what you have to say.
Then I will tell you, said Socrates. When I was young, Cebes, I had a
prodigious desire to know that department of philosophy which is called the
investigation of nature; to know the causes of things, and why a thing is and
is created or destroyed appeared to me to be a lofty profession; and I was
always agitating myself with the consideration of questions such as these:—
Is the growth of animals the result of some decay which the hot and cold
principle contracts, as some have said? Is the blood the element with which
we think, or the air, or the fire? or perhaps nothing of the kind—but the
brain may be the originating power of the perceptions of hearing and sight
and smell, and memory and opinion may come from them, and science may
be based on memory and opinion when they have attained fixity. And then I
went on to examine the corruption of them, and then to the things of heaven
and earth, and at last I concluded myself to be utterly and absolutely
incapable of these enquiries, as I will satisfactorily prove to you. For I was
fascinated by them to such a degree that my eyes grew blind to things
which I had seemed to myself, and also to others, to know quite well; I
immortality. Admitting the soul to be longlived, and to have known and
done much in a former state, still she is not on that account immortal; and
her entrance into the human form may be a sort of disease which is the
beginning of dissolution, and may at last, after the toils of life are over, end
in that which is called death. And whether the soul enters into the body once
only or many times, does not, as you say, make any difference in the fears
of individuals. For any man, who is not devoid of sense, must fear, if he has
no knowledge and can give no account of the soul's immortality. This, or
something like this, I suspect to be your notion, Cebes; and I designedly
recur to it in order that nothing may escape us, and that you may, if you
wish, add or subtract anything.
But, said Cebes, as far as I see at present, I have nothing to add or
subtract: I mean what you say that I mean.
Socrates paused awhile, and seemed to be absorbed in reflection. At
length he said: You are raising a tremendous question, Cebes, involving the
whole nature of generation and corruption, about which, if you like, I will
give you my own experience; and if anything which I say is likely to avail
towards the solution of your difficulty you may make use of it.
I should very much like, said Cebes, to hear what you have to say.
Then I will tell you, said Socrates. When I was young, Cebes, I had a
prodigious desire to know that department of philosophy which is called the
investigation of nature; to know the causes of things, and why a thing is and
is created or destroyed appeared to me to be a lofty profession; and I was
always agitating myself with the consideration of questions such as these:—
Is the growth of animals the result of some decay which the hot and cold
principle contracts, as some have said? Is the blood the element with which
we think, or the air, or the fire? or perhaps nothing of the kind—but the
brain may be the originating power of the perceptions of hearing and sight
and smell, and memory and opinion may come from them, and science may
be based on memory and opinion when they have attained fixity. And then I
went on to examine the corruption of them, and then to the things of heaven
and earth, and at last I concluded myself to be utterly and absolutely
incapable of these enquiries, as I will satisfactorily prove to you. For I was
fascinated by them to such a degree that my eyes grew blind to things
which I had seemed to myself, and also to others, to know quite well; I
Page 84
forgot what I had before thought self-evident truths; e.g. such a fact as that
the growth of man is the result of eating and drinking; for when by the
digestion of food flesh is added to flesh and bone to bone, and whenever
there is an aggregation of congenial elements, the lesser bulk becomes
larger and the small man great. Was not that a reasonable notion?
Yes, said Cebes, I think so.
Well; but let me tell you something more. There was a time when I
thought that I understood the meaning of greater and less pretty well; and
when I saw a great man standing by a little one, I fancied that one was taller
than the other by a head; or one horse would appear to be greater than
another horse: and still more clearly did I seem to perceive that ten is two
more than eight, and that two cubits are more than one, because two is the
double of one.
And what is now your notion of such matters? said Cebes.
I should be far enough from imagining, he replied, that I knew the cause
of any of them, by heaven I should; for I cannot satisfy myself that, when
one is added to one, the one to which the addition is made becomes two, or
that the two units added together make two by reason of the addition. I
cannot understand how, when separated from the other, each of them was
one and not two, and now, when they are brought together, the mere
juxtaposition or meeting of them should be the cause of their becoming
two: neither can I understand how the division of one is the way to make
two; for then a different cause would produce the same effect,—as in the
former instance the addition and juxtaposition of one to one was the cause
of two, in this the separation and subtraction of one from the other would be
the cause. Nor am I any longer satisfied that I understand the reason why
one or anything else is either generated or destroyed or is at all, but I have
in my mind some confused notion of a new method, and can never admit
the other.
Then I heard some one reading, as he said, from a book of Anaxagoras,
that mind was the disposer and cause of all, and I was delighted at this
notion, which appeared quite admirable, and I said to myself: If mind is the
disposer, mind will dispose all for the best, and put each particular in the
best place; and I argued that if any one desired to find out the cause of the
generation or destruction or existence of anything, he must find out what
state of being or doing or suffering was best for that thing, and therefore a
the growth of man is the result of eating and drinking; for when by the
digestion of food flesh is added to flesh and bone to bone, and whenever
there is an aggregation of congenial elements, the lesser bulk becomes
larger and the small man great. Was not that a reasonable notion?
Yes, said Cebes, I think so.
Well; but let me tell you something more. There was a time when I
thought that I understood the meaning of greater and less pretty well; and
when I saw a great man standing by a little one, I fancied that one was taller
than the other by a head; or one horse would appear to be greater than
another horse: and still more clearly did I seem to perceive that ten is two
more than eight, and that two cubits are more than one, because two is the
double of one.
And what is now your notion of such matters? said Cebes.
I should be far enough from imagining, he replied, that I knew the cause
of any of them, by heaven I should; for I cannot satisfy myself that, when
one is added to one, the one to which the addition is made becomes two, or
that the two units added together make two by reason of the addition. I
cannot understand how, when separated from the other, each of them was
one and not two, and now, when they are brought together, the mere
juxtaposition or meeting of them should be the cause of their becoming
two: neither can I understand how the division of one is the way to make
two; for then a different cause would produce the same effect,—as in the
former instance the addition and juxtaposition of one to one was the cause
of two, in this the separation and subtraction of one from the other would be
the cause. Nor am I any longer satisfied that I understand the reason why
one or anything else is either generated or destroyed or is at all, but I have
in my mind some confused notion of a new method, and can never admit
the other.
Then I heard some one reading, as he said, from a book of Anaxagoras,
that mind was the disposer and cause of all, and I was delighted at this
notion, which appeared quite admirable, and I said to myself: If mind is the
disposer, mind will dispose all for the best, and put each particular in the
best place; and I argued that if any one desired to find out the cause of the
generation or destruction or existence of anything, he must find out what
state of being or doing or suffering was best for that thing, and therefore a
Page 85
man had only to consider the best for himself and others, and then he would
also know the worse, since the same science comprehended both. And I
rejoiced to think that I had found in Anaxagoras a teacher of the causes of
existence such as I desired, and I imagined that he would tell me first
whether the earth is flat or round; and whichever was true, he would
proceed to explain the cause and the necessity of this being so, and then he
would teach me the nature of the best and show that this was best; and if he
said that the earth was in the centre, he would further explain that this
position was the best, and I should be satisfied with the explanation given,
and not want any other sort of cause. And I thought that I would then go on
and ask him about the sun and moon and stars, and that he would explain to
me their comparative swiftness, and their returnings and various states,
active and passive, and how all of them were for the best. For I could not
imagine that when he spoke of mind as the disposer of them, he would give
any other account of their being as they are, except that this was best; and I
thought that when he had explained to me in detail the cause of each and the
cause of all, he would go on to explain to me what was best for each and
what was good for all. These hopes I would not have sold for a large sum of
money, and I seized the books and read them as fast as I could in my
eagerness to know the better and the worse.
What expectations I had formed, and how grievously was I disappointed!
As I proceeded, I found my philosopher altogether forsaking mind or any
other principle of order, but having recourse to air, and ether, and water, and
other eccentricities. I might compare him to a person who began by
maintaining generally that mind is the cause of the actions of Socrates, but
who, when he endeavoured to explain the causes of my several actions in
detail, went on to show that I sit here because my body is made up of bones
and muscles; and the bones, as he would say, are hard and have joints which
divide them, and the muscles are elastic, and they cover the bones, which
have also a covering or environment of flesh and skin which contains them;
and as the bones are lifted at their joints by the contraction or relaxation of
the muscles, I am able to bend my limbs, and this is why I am sitting here in
a curved posture—that is what he would say, and he would have a similar
explanation of my talking to you, which he would attribute to sound, and
air, and hearing, and he would assign ten thousand other causes of the same
sort, forgetting to mention the true cause, which is, that the Athenians have
thought fit to condemn me, and accordingly I have thought it better and
also know the worse, since the same science comprehended both. And I
rejoiced to think that I had found in Anaxagoras a teacher of the causes of
existence such as I desired, and I imagined that he would tell me first
whether the earth is flat or round; and whichever was true, he would
proceed to explain the cause and the necessity of this being so, and then he
would teach me the nature of the best and show that this was best; and if he
said that the earth was in the centre, he would further explain that this
position was the best, and I should be satisfied with the explanation given,
and not want any other sort of cause. And I thought that I would then go on
and ask him about the sun and moon and stars, and that he would explain to
me their comparative swiftness, and their returnings and various states,
active and passive, and how all of them were for the best. For I could not
imagine that when he spoke of mind as the disposer of them, he would give
any other account of their being as they are, except that this was best; and I
thought that when he had explained to me in detail the cause of each and the
cause of all, he would go on to explain to me what was best for each and
what was good for all. These hopes I would not have sold for a large sum of
money, and I seized the books and read them as fast as I could in my
eagerness to know the better and the worse.
What expectations I had formed, and how grievously was I disappointed!
As I proceeded, I found my philosopher altogether forsaking mind or any
other principle of order, but having recourse to air, and ether, and water, and
other eccentricities. I might compare him to a person who began by
maintaining generally that mind is the cause of the actions of Socrates, but
who, when he endeavoured to explain the causes of my several actions in
detail, went on to show that I sit here because my body is made up of bones
and muscles; and the bones, as he would say, are hard and have joints which
divide them, and the muscles are elastic, and they cover the bones, which
have also a covering or environment of flesh and skin which contains them;
and as the bones are lifted at their joints by the contraction or relaxation of
the muscles, I am able to bend my limbs, and this is why I am sitting here in
a curved posture—that is what he would say, and he would have a similar
explanation of my talking to you, which he would attribute to sound, and
air, and hearing, and he would assign ten thousand other causes of the same
sort, forgetting to mention the true cause, which is, that the Athenians have
thought fit to condemn me, and accordingly I have thought it better and
Page 86
more right to remain here and undergo my sentence; for I am inclined to
think that these muscles and bones of mine would have gone off long ago to
Megara or Boeotia—by the dog they would, if they had been moved only
by their own idea of what was best, and if I had not chosen the better and
nobler part, instead of playing truant and running away, of enduring any
punishment which the state inflicts. There is surely a strange confusion of
causes and conditions in all this. It may be said, indeed, that without bones
and muscles and the other parts of the body I cannot execute my purposes.
But to say that I do as I do because of them, and that this is the way in
which mind acts, and not from the choice of the best, is a very careless and
idle mode of speaking. I wonder that they cannot distinguish the cause from
the condition, which the many, feeling about in the dark, are always
mistaking and misnaming. And thus one man makes a vortex all round and
steadies the earth by the heaven; another gives the air as a support to the
earth, which is a sort of broad trough. Any power which in arranging them
as they are arranges them for the best never enters into their minds; and
instead of finding any superior strength in it, they rather expect to discover
another Atlas of the world who is stronger and more everlasting and more
containing than the good;—of the obligatory and containing power of the
good they think nothing; and yet this is the principle which I would fain
learn if any one would teach me. But as I have failed either to discover
myself, or to learn of any one else, the nature of the best, I will exhibit to
you, if you like, what I have found to be the second best mode of enquiring
into the cause.
I should very much like to hear, he replied.
Socrates proceeded:—I thought that as I had failed in the contemplation
of true existence, I ought to be careful that I did not lose the eye of my soul;
as people may injure their bodily eye by observing and gazing on the sun
during an eclipse, unless they take the precaution of only looking at the
image reflected in the water, or in some similar medium. So in my own
case, I was afraid that my soul might be blinded altogether if I looked at
things with my eyes or tried to apprehend them by the help of the senses.
And I thought that I had better have recourse to the world of mind and seek
there the truth of existence. I dare say that the simile is not perfect—for I
am very far from admitting that he who contemplates existences through the
medium of thought, sees them only 'through a glass darkly,' any more than
he who considers them in action and operation. However, this was the
think that these muscles and bones of mine would have gone off long ago to
Megara or Boeotia—by the dog they would, if they had been moved only
by their own idea of what was best, and if I had not chosen the better and
nobler part, instead of playing truant and running away, of enduring any
punishment which the state inflicts. There is surely a strange confusion of
causes and conditions in all this. It may be said, indeed, that without bones
and muscles and the other parts of the body I cannot execute my purposes.
But to say that I do as I do because of them, and that this is the way in
which mind acts, and not from the choice of the best, is a very careless and
idle mode of speaking. I wonder that they cannot distinguish the cause from
the condition, which the many, feeling about in the dark, are always
mistaking and misnaming. And thus one man makes a vortex all round and
steadies the earth by the heaven; another gives the air as a support to the
earth, which is a sort of broad trough. Any power which in arranging them
as they are arranges them for the best never enters into their minds; and
instead of finding any superior strength in it, they rather expect to discover
another Atlas of the world who is stronger and more everlasting and more
containing than the good;—of the obligatory and containing power of the
good they think nothing; and yet this is the principle which I would fain
learn if any one would teach me. But as I have failed either to discover
myself, or to learn of any one else, the nature of the best, I will exhibit to
you, if you like, what I have found to be the second best mode of enquiring
into the cause.
I should very much like to hear, he replied.
Socrates proceeded:—I thought that as I had failed in the contemplation
of true existence, I ought to be careful that I did not lose the eye of my soul;
as people may injure their bodily eye by observing and gazing on the sun
during an eclipse, unless they take the precaution of only looking at the
image reflected in the water, or in some similar medium. So in my own
case, I was afraid that my soul might be blinded altogether if I looked at
things with my eyes or tried to apprehend them by the help of the senses.
And I thought that I had better have recourse to the world of mind and seek
there the truth of existence. I dare say that the simile is not perfect—for I
am very far from admitting that he who contemplates existences through the
medium of thought, sees them only 'through a glass darkly,' any more than
he who considers them in action and operation. However, this was the
Page 87
method which I adopted: I first assumed some principle which I judged to
be the strongest, and then I affirmed as true whatever seemed to agree with
this, whether relating to the cause or to anything else; and that which
disagreed I regarded as untrue. But I should like to explain my meaning
more clearly, as I do not think that you as yet understand me.
No indeed, replied Cebes, not very well.
There is nothing new, he said, in what I am about to tell you; but only
what I have been always and everywhere repeating in the previous
discussion and on other occasions: I want to show you the nature of that
cause which has occupied my thoughts. I shall have to go back to those
familiar words which are in the mouth of every one, and first of all assume
that there is an absolute beauty and goodness and greatness, and the like;
grant me this, and I hope to be able to show you the nature of the cause, and
to prove the immortality of the soul.
Cebes said: You may proceed at once with the proof, for I grant you this.
Well, he said, then I should like to know whether you agree with me in
the next step; for I cannot help thinking, if there be anything beautiful other
than absolute beauty should there be such, that it can be beautiful only in as
far as it partakes of absolute beauty—and I should say the same of
everything. Do you agree in this notion of the cause?
Yes, he said, I agree.
He proceeded: I know nothing and can understand nothing of any other
of those wise causes which are alleged; and if a person says to me that the
bloom of colour, or form, or any such thing is a source of beauty, I leave all
that, which is only confusing to me, and simply and singly, and perhaps
foolishly, hold and am assured in my own mind that nothing makes a thing
beautiful but the presence and participation of beauty in whatever way or
manner obtained; for as to the manner I am uncertain, but I stoutly contend
that by beauty all beautiful things become beautiful. This appears to me to
be the safest answer which I can give, either to myself or to another, and to
this I cling, in the persuasion that this principle will never be overthrown,
and that to myself or to any one who asks the question, I may safely reply,
That by beauty beautiful things become beautiful. Do you not agree with
me?
I do.
be the strongest, and then I affirmed as true whatever seemed to agree with
this, whether relating to the cause or to anything else; and that which
disagreed I regarded as untrue. But I should like to explain my meaning
more clearly, as I do not think that you as yet understand me.
No indeed, replied Cebes, not very well.
There is nothing new, he said, in what I am about to tell you; but only
what I have been always and everywhere repeating in the previous
discussion and on other occasions: I want to show you the nature of that
cause which has occupied my thoughts. I shall have to go back to those
familiar words which are in the mouth of every one, and first of all assume
that there is an absolute beauty and goodness and greatness, and the like;
grant me this, and I hope to be able to show you the nature of the cause, and
to prove the immortality of the soul.
Cebes said: You may proceed at once with the proof, for I grant you this.
Well, he said, then I should like to know whether you agree with me in
the next step; for I cannot help thinking, if there be anything beautiful other
than absolute beauty should there be such, that it can be beautiful only in as
far as it partakes of absolute beauty—and I should say the same of
everything. Do you agree in this notion of the cause?
Yes, he said, I agree.
He proceeded: I know nothing and can understand nothing of any other
of those wise causes which are alleged; and if a person says to me that the
bloom of colour, or form, or any such thing is a source of beauty, I leave all
that, which is only confusing to me, and simply and singly, and perhaps
foolishly, hold and am assured in my own mind that nothing makes a thing
beautiful but the presence and participation of beauty in whatever way or
manner obtained; for as to the manner I am uncertain, but I stoutly contend
that by beauty all beautiful things become beautiful. This appears to me to
be the safest answer which I can give, either to myself or to another, and to
this I cling, in the persuasion that this principle will never be overthrown,
and that to myself or to any one who asks the question, I may safely reply,
That by beauty beautiful things become beautiful. Do you not agree with
me?
I do.
Page 88
And that by greatness only great things become great and greater greater,
and by smallness the less become less?
True.
Then if a person were to remark that A is taller by a head than B, and B
less by a head than A, you would refuse to admit his statement, and would
stoutly contend that what you mean is only that the greater is greater by, and
by reason of, greatness, and the less is less only by, and by reason of,
smallness; and thus you would avoid the danger of saying that the greater is
greater and the less less by the measure of the head, which is the same in
both, and would also avoid the monstrous absurdity of supposing that the
greater man is greater by reason of the head, which is small. You would be
afraid to draw such an inference, would you not?
Indeed, I should, said Cebes, laughing.
In like manner you would be afraid to say that ten exceeded eight by, and
by reason of, two; but would say by, and by reason of, number; or you
would say that two cubits exceed one cubit not by a half, but by magnitude?
-for there is the same liability to error in all these cases.
Very true, he said.
Again, would you not be cautious of affirming that the addition of one to
one, or the division of one, is the cause of two? And you would loudly
asseverate that you know of no way in which anything comes into existence
except by participation in its own proper essence, and consequently, as far
as you know, the only cause of two is the participation in duality—this is
the way to make two, and the participation in one is the way to make one.
You would say: I will let alone puzzles of division and addition—wiser
heads than mine may answer them; inexperienced as I am, and ready to
start, as the proverb says, at my own shadow, I cannot afford to give up the
sure ground of a principle. And if any one assails you there, you would not
mind him, or answer him, until you had seen whether the consequences
which follow agree with one another or not, and when you are further
required to give an explanation of this principle, you would go on to assume
a higher principle, and a higher, until you found a resting-place in the best
of the higher; but you would not confuse the principle and the consequences
in your reasoning, like the Eristics—at least if you wanted to discover real
existence. Not that this confusion signifies to them, who never care or think
about the matter at all, for they have the wit to be well pleased with
and by smallness the less become less?
True.
Then if a person were to remark that A is taller by a head than B, and B
less by a head than A, you would refuse to admit his statement, and would
stoutly contend that what you mean is only that the greater is greater by, and
by reason of, greatness, and the less is less only by, and by reason of,
smallness; and thus you would avoid the danger of saying that the greater is
greater and the less less by the measure of the head, which is the same in
both, and would also avoid the monstrous absurdity of supposing that the
greater man is greater by reason of the head, which is small. You would be
afraid to draw such an inference, would you not?
Indeed, I should, said Cebes, laughing.
In like manner you would be afraid to say that ten exceeded eight by, and
by reason of, two; but would say by, and by reason of, number; or you
would say that two cubits exceed one cubit not by a half, but by magnitude?
-for there is the same liability to error in all these cases.
Very true, he said.
Again, would you not be cautious of affirming that the addition of one to
one, or the division of one, is the cause of two? And you would loudly
asseverate that you know of no way in which anything comes into existence
except by participation in its own proper essence, and consequently, as far
as you know, the only cause of two is the participation in duality—this is
the way to make two, and the participation in one is the way to make one.
You would say: I will let alone puzzles of division and addition—wiser
heads than mine may answer them; inexperienced as I am, and ready to
start, as the proverb says, at my own shadow, I cannot afford to give up the
sure ground of a principle. And if any one assails you there, you would not
mind him, or answer him, until you had seen whether the consequences
which follow agree with one another or not, and when you are further
required to give an explanation of this principle, you would go on to assume
a higher principle, and a higher, until you found a resting-place in the best
of the higher; but you would not confuse the principle and the consequences
in your reasoning, like the Eristics—at least if you wanted to discover real
existence. Not that this confusion signifies to them, who never care or think
about the matter at all, for they have the wit to be well pleased with
Page 89
themselves however great may be the turmoil of their ideas. But you, if you
are a philosopher, will certainly do as I say.
What you say is most true, said Simmias and Cebes, both speaking at
once.
ECHECRATES: Yes, Phaedo; and I do not wonder at their assenting. Any
one who has the least sense will acknowledge the wonderful clearness of
Socrates' reasoning.
PHAEDO: Certainly, Echecrates; and such was the feeling of the whole
company at the time.
ECHECRATES: Yes, and equally of ourselves, who were not of the
company, and are now listening to your recital. But what followed?
PHAEDO: After all this had been admitted, and they had that ideas exist,
and that other things participate in them and derive their names from them,
Socrates, if I remember rightly, said:—
This is your way of speaking; and yet when you say that Simmias is
greater than Socrates and less than Phaedo, do you not predicate of Simmias
both greatness and smallness?
Yes, I do.
But still you allow that Simmias does not really exceed Socrates, as the
words may seem to imply, because he is Simmias, but by reason of the size
which he has; just as Simmias does not exceed Socrates because he is
Simmias, any more than because Socrates is Socrates, but because he has
smallness when compared with the greatness of Simmias?
True.
And if Phaedo exceeds him in size, this is not because Phaedo is Phaedo,
but because Phaedo has greatness relatively to Simmias, who is
comparatively smaller?
That is true.
And therefore Simmias is said to be great, and is also said to be small,
because he is in a mean between them, exceeding the smallness of the one
by his greatness, and allowing the greatness of the other to exceed his
smallness. He added, laughing, I am speaking like a book, but I believe that
what I am saying is true.
Simmias assented.
are a philosopher, will certainly do as I say.
What you say is most true, said Simmias and Cebes, both speaking at
once.
ECHECRATES: Yes, Phaedo; and I do not wonder at their assenting. Any
one who has the least sense will acknowledge the wonderful clearness of
Socrates' reasoning.
PHAEDO: Certainly, Echecrates; and such was the feeling of the whole
company at the time.
ECHECRATES: Yes, and equally of ourselves, who were not of the
company, and are now listening to your recital. But what followed?
PHAEDO: After all this had been admitted, and they had that ideas exist,
and that other things participate in them and derive their names from them,
Socrates, if I remember rightly, said:—
This is your way of speaking; and yet when you say that Simmias is
greater than Socrates and less than Phaedo, do you not predicate of Simmias
both greatness and smallness?
Yes, I do.
But still you allow that Simmias does not really exceed Socrates, as the
words may seem to imply, because he is Simmias, but by reason of the size
which he has; just as Simmias does not exceed Socrates because he is
Simmias, any more than because Socrates is Socrates, but because he has
smallness when compared with the greatness of Simmias?
True.
And if Phaedo exceeds him in size, this is not because Phaedo is Phaedo,
but because Phaedo has greatness relatively to Simmias, who is
comparatively smaller?
That is true.
And therefore Simmias is said to be great, and is also said to be small,
because he is in a mean between them, exceeding the smallness of the one
by his greatness, and allowing the greatness of the other to exceed his
smallness. He added, laughing, I am speaking like a book, but I believe that
what I am saying is true.
Simmias assented.
Page 90
I speak as I do because I want you to agree with me in thinking, not only
that absolute greatness will never be great and also small, but that greatness
in us or in the concrete will never admit the small or admit of being
exceeded: instead of this, one of two things will happen, either the greater
will fly or retire before the opposite, which is the less, or at the approach of
the less has already ceased to exist; but will not, if allowing or admitting of
smallness, be changed by that; even as I, having received and admitted
smallness when compared with Simmias, remain just as I was, and am the
same small person. And as the idea of greatness cannot condescend ever to
be or become small, in like manner the smallness in us cannot be or become
great; nor can any other opposite which remains the same ever be or
become its own opposite, but either passes away or perishes in the change.
that absolute greatness will never be great and also small, but that greatness
in us or in the concrete will never admit the small or admit of being
exceeded: instead of this, one of two things will happen, either the greater
will fly or retire before the opposite, which is the less, or at the approach of
the less has already ceased to exist; but will not, if allowing or admitting of
smallness, be changed by that; even as I, having received and admitted
smallness when compared with Simmias, remain just as I was, and am the
same small person. And as the idea of greatness cannot condescend ever to
be or become small, in like manner the smallness in us cannot be or become
great; nor can any other opposite which remains the same ever be or
become its own opposite, but either passes away or perishes in the change.
Page 91
That, replied Cebes, is quite my notion.
Hereupon one of the company, though I do not exactly remember which
of them, said: In heaven's name, is not this the direct contrary of what was
admitted before—that out of the greater came the less and out of the less the
greater, and that opposites were simply generated from opposites; but now
this principle seems to be utterly denied.
Socrates inclined his head to the speaker and listened. I like your
courage, he said, in reminding us of this. But you do not observe that there
is a difference in the two cases. For then we were speaking of opposites in
the concrete, and now of the essential opposite which, as is affirmed,
neither in us nor in nature can ever be at variance with itself: then, my
friend, we were speaking of things in which opposites are inherent and
which are called after them, but now about the opposites which are inherent
in them and which give their name to them; and these essential opposites
will never, as we maintain, admit of generation into or out of one another.
At the same time, turning to Cebes, he said: Are you at all disconcerted,
Cebes, at our friend's objection?
No, I do not feel so, said Cebes; and yet I cannot deny that I am often
disturbed by objections.
Then we are agreed after all, said Socrates, that the opposite will never in
any case be opposed to itself?
To that we are quite agreed, he replied.
Yet once more let me ask you to consider the question from another point
of view, and see whether you agree with me:—There is a thing which you
term heat, and another thing which you term cold?
Certainly.
But are they the same as fire and snow?
Most assuredly not.
Heat is a thing different from fire, and cold is not the same with snow?
Yes.
And yet you will surely admit, that when snow, as was before said, is
under the influence of heat, they will not remain snow and heat; but at the
advance of the heat, the snow will either retire or perish?
Very true, he replied.
Hereupon one of the company, though I do not exactly remember which
of them, said: In heaven's name, is not this the direct contrary of what was
admitted before—that out of the greater came the less and out of the less the
greater, and that opposites were simply generated from opposites; but now
this principle seems to be utterly denied.
Socrates inclined his head to the speaker and listened. I like your
courage, he said, in reminding us of this. But you do not observe that there
is a difference in the two cases. For then we were speaking of opposites in
the concrete, and now of the essential opposite which, as is affirmed,
neither in us nor in nature can ever be at variance with itself: then, my
friend, we were speaking of things in which opposites are inherent and
which are called after them, but now about the opposites which are inherent
in them and which give their name to them; and these essential opposites
will never, as we maintain, admit of generation into or out of one another.
At the same time, turning to Cebes, he said: Are you at all disconcerted,
Cebes, at our friend's objection?
No, I do not feel so, said Cebes; and yet I cannot deny that I am often
disturbed by objections.
Then we are agreed after all, said Socrates, that the opposite will never in
any case be opposed to itself?
To that we are quite agreed, he replied.
Yet once more let me ask you to consider the question from another point
of view, and see whether you agree with me:—There is a thing which you
term heat, and another thing which you term cold?
Certainly.
But are they the same as fire and snow?
Most assuredly not.
Heat is a thing different from fire, and cold is not the same with snow?
Yes.
And yet you will surely admit, that when snow, as was before said, is
under the influence of heat, they will not remain snow and heat; but at the
advance of the heat, the snow will either retire or perish?
Very true, he replied.
Page 92
And the fire too at the advance of the cold will either retire or perish; and
when the fire is under the influence of the cold, they will not remain as
before, fire and cold.
That is true, he said.
And in some cases the name of the idea is not only attached to the idea in
an eternal connection, but anything else which, not being the idea, exists
only in the form of the idea, may also lay claim to it. I will try to make this
clearer by an example:—The odd number is always called by the name of
odd?
Very true.
But is this the only thing which is called odd? Are there not other things
which have their own name, and yet are called odd, because, although not
the same as oddness, they are never without oddness?—that is what I mean
to ask—whether numbers such as the number three are not of the class of
odd. And there are many other examples: would you not say, for example,
that three may be called by its proper name, and also be called odd, which is
not the same with three? and this may be said not only of three but also of
five, and of every alternate number—each of them without being oddness is
odd, and in the same way two and four, and the other series of alternate
numbers, has every number even, without being evenness. Do you agree?
Of course.
Then now mark the point at which I am aiming:—not only do essential
opposites exclude one another, but also concrete things, which, although not
in themselves opposed, contain opposites; these, I say, likewise reject the
idea which is opposed to that which is contained in them, and when it
approaches them they either perish or withdraw. For example; Will not the
number three endure annihilation or anything sooner than be converted into
an even number, while remaining three?
Very true, said Cebes.
And yet, he said, the number two is certainly not opposed to the number
three?
It is not.
Then not only do opposite ideas repel the advance of one another, but
also there are other natures which repel the approach of opposites.
Very true, he said.
when the fire is under the influence of the cold, they will not remain as
before, fire and cold.
That is true, he said.
And in some cases the name of the idea is not only attached to the idea in
an eternal connection, but anything else which, not being the idea, exists
only in the form of the idea, may also lay claim to it. I will try to make this
clearer by an example:—The odd number is always called by the name of
odd?
Very true.
But is this the only thing which is called odd? Are there not other things
which have their own name, and yet are called odd, because, although not
the same as oddness, they are never without oddness?—that is what I mean
to ask—whether numbers such as the number three are not of the class of
odd. And there are many other examples: would you not say, for example,
that three may be called by its proper name, and also be called odd, which is
not the same with three? and this may be said not only of three but also of
five, and of every alternate number—each of them without being oddness is
odd, and in the same way two and four, and the other series of alternate
numbers, has every number even, without being evenness. Do you agree?
Of course.
Then now mark the point at which I am aiming:—not only do essential
opposites exclude one another, but also concrete things, which, although not
in themselves opposed, contain opposites; these, I say, likewise reject the
idea which is opposed to that which is contained in them, and when it
approaches them they either perish or withdraw. For example; Will not the
number three endure annihilation or anything sooner than be converted into
an even number, while remaining three?
Very true, said Cebes.
And yet, he said, the number two is certainly not opposed to the number
three?
It is not.
Then not only do opposite ideas repel the advance of one another, but
also there are other natures which repel the approach of opposites.
Very true, he said.
Page 93
Suppose, he said, that we endeavour, if possible, to determine what these
are.
By all means.
Are they not, Cebes, such as compel the things of which they have
possession, not only to take their own form, but also the form of some
opposite?
What do you mean?
I mean, as I was just now saying, and as I am sure that you know, that
those things which are possessed by the number three must not only be
three in number, but must also be odd.
Quite true.
And on this oddness, of which the number three has the impress, the
opposite idea will never intrude?
No.
And this impress was given by the odd principle?
Yes.
And to the odd is opposed the even?
True.
Then the idea of the even number will never arrive at three?
No.
Then three has no part in the even?
None.
Then the triad or number three is uneven?
Very true.
To return then to my distinction of natures which are not opposed, and
yet do not admit opposites—as, in the instance given, three, although not
opposed to the even, does not any the more admit of the even, but always
brings the opposite into play on the other side; or as two does not receive
the odd, or fire the cold—from these examples (and there are many more of
them) perhaps you may be able to arrive at the general conclusion, that not
only opposites will not receive opposites, but also that nothing which brings
the opposite will admit the opposite of that which it brings, in that to which
it is brought. And here let me recapitulate—for there is no harm in
are.
By all means.
Are they not, Cebes, such as compel the things of which they have
possession, not only to take their own form, but also the form of some
opposite?
What do you mean?
I mean, as I was just now saying, and as I am sure that you know, that
those things which are possessed by the number three must not only be
three in number, but must also be odd.
Quite true.
And on this oddness, of which the number three has the impress, the
opposite idea will never intrude?
No.
And this impress was given by the odd principle?
Yes.
And to the odd is opposed the even?
True.
Then the idea of the even number will never arrive at three?
No.
Then three has no part in the even?
None.
Then the triad or number three is uneven?
Very true.
To return then to my distinction of natures which are not opposed, and
yet do not admit opposites—as, in the instance given, three, although not
opposed to the even, does not any the more admit of the even, but always
brings the opposite into play on the other side; or as two does not receive
the odd, or fire the cold—from these examples (and there are many more of
them) perhaps you may be able to arrive at the general conclusion, that not
only opposites will not receive opposites, but also that nothing which brings
the opposite will admit the opposite of that which it brings, in that to which
it is brought. And here let me recapitulate—for there is no harm in
Page 94
repetition. The number five will not admit the nature of the even, any more
than ten, which is the double of five, will admit the nature of the odd. The
double has another opposite, and is not strictly opposed to the odd, but
nevertheless rejects the odd altogether. Nor again will parts in the ratio 3:2,
nor any fraction in which there is a half, nor again in which there is a third,
admit the notion of the whole, although they are not opposed to the whole:
You will agree?
Yes, he said, I entirely agree and go along with you in that.
And now, he said, let us begin again; and do not you answer my question
in the words in which I ask it: let me have not the old safe answer of which
I spoke at first, but another equally safe, of which the truth will be inferred
by you from what has been just said. I mean that if any one asks you 'what
that is, of which the inherence makes the body hot,' you will reply not heat
(this is what I call the safe and stupid answer), but fire, a far superior
answer, which we are now in a condition to give. Or if any one asks you
'why a body is diseased,' you will not say from disease, but from fever; and
instead of saying that oddness is the cause of odd numbers, you will say that
the monad is the cause of them: and so of things in general, as I dare say
that you will understand sufficiently without my adducing any further
examples.
Yes, he said, I quite understand you.
Tell me, then, what is that of which the inherence will render the body
alive?
The soul, he replied.
And is this always the case?
Yes, he said, of course.
Then whatever the soul possesses, to that she comes bearing life?
Yes, certainly.
And is there any opposite to life?
There is, he said.
And what is that?
Death.
Then the soul, as has been acknowledged, will never receive the opposite
of what she brings.
than ten, which is the double of five, will admit the nature of the odd. The
double has another opposite, and is not strictly opposed to the odd, but
nevertheless rejects the odd altogether. Nor again will parts in the ratio 3:2,
nor any fraction in which there is a half, nor again in which there is a third,
admit the notion of the whole, although they are not opposed to the whole:
You will agree?
Yes, he said, I entirely agree and go along with you in that.
And now, he said, let us begin again; and do not you answer my question
in the words in which I ask it: let me have not the old safe answer of which
I spoke at first, but another equally safe, of which the truth will be inferred
by you from what has been just said. I mean that if any one asks you 'what
that is, of which the inherence makes the body hot,' you will reply not heat
(this is what I call the safe and stupid answer), but fire, a far superior
answer, which we are now in a condition to give. Or if any one asks you
'why a body is diseased,' you will not say from disease, but from fever; and
instead of saying that oddness is the cause of odd numbers, you will say that
the monad is the cause of them: and so of things in general, as I dare say
that you will understand sufficiently without my adducing any further
examples.
Yes, he said, I quite understand you.
Tell me, then, what is that of which the inherence will render the body
alive?
The soul, he replied.
And is this always the case?
Yes, he said, of course.
Then whatever the soul possesses, to that she comes bearing life?
Yes, certainly.
And is there any opposite to life?
There is, he said.
And what is that?
Death.
Then the soul, as has been acknowledged, will never receive the opposite
of what she brings.
Page 95
Impossible, replied Cebes.
And now, he said, what did we just now call that principle which repels
the even?
The odd.
And that principle which repels the musical, or the just?
The unmusical, he said, and the unjust.
And what do we call the principle which does not admit of death?
The immortal, he said.
And does the soul admit of death?
No.
Then the soul is immortal?
Yes, he said.
And may we say that this has been proven?
Yes, abundantly proven, Socrates, he replied.
Supposing that the odd were imperishable, must not three be
imperishable?
Of course.
And if that which is cold were imperishable, when the warm principle
came attacking the snow, must not the snow have retired whole and
unmelted—for it could never have perished, nor could it have remained and
admitted the heat?
True, he said.
Again, if the uncooling or warm principle were imperishable, the fire
when assailed by cold would not have perished or have been extinguished,
but would have gone away unaffected?
Certainly, he said.
And the same may be said of the immortal: if the immortal is also
imperishable, the soul when attacked by death cannot perish; for the
preceding argument shows that the soul will not admit of death, or ever be
dead, any more than three or the odd number will admit of the even, or fire
or the heat in the fire, of the cold. Yet a person may say: 'But although the
odd will not become even at the approach of the even, why may not the odd
perish and the even take the place of the odd?' Now to him who makes this
And now, he said, what did we just now call that principle which repels
the even?
The odd.
And that principle which repels the musical, or the just?
The unmusical, he said, and the unjust.
And what do we call the principle which does not admit of death?
The immortal, he said.
And does the soul admit of death?
No.
Then the soul is immortal?
Yes, he said.
And may we say that this has been proven?
Yes, abundantly proven, Socrates, he replied.
Supposing that the odd were imperishable, must not three be
imperishable?
Of course.
And if that which is cold were imperishable, when the warm principle
came attacking the snow, must not the snow have retired whole and
unmelted—for it could never have perished, nor could it have remained and
admitted the heat?
True, he said.
Again, if the uncooling or warm principle were imperishable, the fire
when assailed by cold would not have perished or have been extinguished,
but would have gone away unaffected?
Certainly, he said.
And the same may be said of the immortal: if the immortal is also
imperishable, the soul when attacked by death cannot perish; for the
preceding argument shows that the soul will not admit of death, or ever be
dead, any more than three or the odd number will admit of the even, or fire
or the heat in the fire, of the cold. Yet a person may say: 'But although the
odd will not become even at the approach of the even, why may not the odd
perish and the even take the place of the odd?' Now to him who makes this
Page 96
objection, we cannot answer that the odd principle is imperishable; for this
has not been acknowledged, but if this had been acknowledged, there would
have been no difficulty in contending that at the approach of the even the
odd principle and the number three took their departure; and the same
argument would have held good of fire and heat and any other thing.
Very true.
And the same may be said of the immortal: if the immortal is also
imperishable, then the soul will be imperishable as well as immortal; but if
not, some other proof of her imperishableness will have to be given.
No other proof is needed, he said; for if the immortal, being eternal, is
liable to perish, then nothing is imperishable.
Yes, replied Socrates, and yet all men will agree that God, and the
essential form of life, and the immortal in general, will never perish.
Yes, all men, he said—that is true; and what is more, gods, if I am not
mistaken, as well as men.
Seeing then that the immortal is indestructible, must not the soul, if she is
immortal, be also imperishable?
Most certainly.
Then when death attacks a man, the mortal portion of him may be
supposed to die, but the immortal retires at the approach of death and is
preserved safe and sound?
True.
Then, Cebes, beyond question, the soul is immortal and imperishable,
and our souls will truly exist in another world!
I am convinced, Socrates, said Cebes, and have nothing more to object;
but if my friend Simmias, or any one else, has any further objection to
make, he had better speak out, and not keep silence, since I do not know to
what other season he can defer the discussion, if there is anything which he
wants to say or to have said.
But I have nothing more to say, replied Simmias; nor can I see any reason
for doubt after what has been said. But I still feel and cannot help feeling
uncertain in my own mind, when I think of the greatness of the subject and
the feebleness of man.
has not been acknowledged, but if this had been acknowledged, there would
have been no difficulty in contending that at the approach of the even the
odd principle and the number three took their departure; and the same
argument would have held good of fire and heat and any other thing.
Very true.
And the same may be said of the immortal: if the immortal is also
imperishable, then the soul will be imperishable as well as immortal; but if
not, some other proof of her imperishableness will have to be given.
No other proof is needed, he said; for if the immortal, being eternal, is
liable to perish, then nothing is imperishable.
Yes, replied Socrates, and yet all men will agree that God, and the
essential form of life, and the immortal in general, will never perish.
Yes, all men, he said—that is true; and what is more, gods, if I am not
mistaken, as well as men.
Seeing then that the immortal is indestructible, must not the soul, if she is
immortal, be also imperishable?
Most certainly.
Then when death attacks a man, the mortal portion of him may be
supposed to die, but the immortal retires at the approach of death and is
preserved safe and sound?
True.
Then, Cebes, beyond question, the soul is immortal and imperishable,
and our souls will truly exist in another world!
I am convinced, Socrates, said Cebes, and have nothing more to object;
but if my friend Simmias, or any one else, has any further objection to
make, he had better speak out, and not keep silence, since I do not know to
what other season he can defer the discussion, if there is anything which he
wants to say or to have said.
But I have nothing more to say, replied Simmias; nor can I see any reason
for doubt after what has been said. But I still feel and cannot help feeling
uncertain in my own mind, when I think of the greatness of the subject and
the feebleness of man.
Page 97
Yes, Simmias, replied Socrates, that is well said: and I may add that first
principles, even if they appear certain, should be carefully considered; and
when they are satisfactorily ascertained, then, with a sort of hesitating
confidence in human reason, you may, I think, follow the course of the
argument; and if that be plain and clear, there will be no need for any
further enquiry.
Very true.
But then, O my friends, he said, if the soul is really immortal, what care
should be taken of her, not only in respect of the portion of time which is
called life, but of eternity! And the danger of neglecting her from this point
of view does indeed appear to be awful. If death had only been the end of
all, the wicked would have had a good bargain in dying, for they would
have been happily quit not only of their body, but of their own evil together
with their souls. But now, inasmuch as the soul is manifestly immortal,
there is no release or salvation from evil except the attainment of the
highest virtue and wisdom. For the soul when on her progress to the world
below takes nothing with her but nurture and education; and these are said
greatly to benefit or greatly to injure the departed, at the very beginning of
his journey thither.
For after death, as they say, the genius of each individual, to whom he
belonged in life, leads him to a certain place in which the dead are gathered
together, whence after judgment has been given they pass into the world
below, following the guide, who is appointed to conduct them from this
world to the other: and when they have there received their due and
remained their time, another guide brings them back again after many
revolutions of ages. Now this way to the other world is not, as Aeschylus
says in the Telephus, a single and straight path—if that were so no guide
would be needed, for no one could miss it; but there are many partings of
the road, and windings, as I infer from the rites and sacrifices which are
offered to the gods below in places where three ways meet on earth. The
wise and orderly soul follows in the straight path and is conscious of her
surroundings; but the soul which desires the body, and which, as I was
relating before, has long been fluttering about the lifeless frame and the
world of sight, is after many struggles and many sufferings hardly and with
violence carried away by her attendant genius, and when she arrives at the
place where the other souls are gathered, if she be impure and have done
principles, even if they appear certain, should be carefully considered; and
when they are satisfactorily ascertained, then, with a sort of hesitating
confidence in human reason, you may, I think, follow the course of the
argument; and if that be plain and clear, there will be no need for any
further enquiry.
Very true.
But then, O my friends, he said, if the soul is really immortal, what care
should be taken of her, not only in respect of the portion of time which is
called life, but of eternity! And the danger of neglecting her from this point
of view does indeed appear to be awful. If death had only been the end of
all, the wicked would have had a good bargain in dying, for they would
have been happily quit not only of their body, but of their own evil together
with their souls. But now, inasmuch as the soul is manifestly immortal,
there is no release or salvation from evil except the attainment of the
highest virtue and wisdom. For the soul when on her progress to the world
below takes nothing with her but nurture and education; and these are said
greatly to benefit or greatly to injure the departed, at the very beginning of
his journey thither.
For after death, as they say, the genius of each individual, to whom he
belonged in life, leads him to a certain place in which the dead are gathered
together, whence after judgment has been given they pass into the world
below, following the guide, who is appointed to conduct them from this
world to the other: and when they have there received their due and
remained their time, another guide brings them back again after many
revolutions of ages. Now this way to the other world is not, as Aeschylus
says in the Telephus, a single and straight path—if that were so no guide
would be needed, for no one could miss it; but there are many partings of
the road, and windings, as I infer from the rites and sacrifices which are
offered to the gods below in places where three ways meet on earth. The
wise and orderly soul follows in the straight path and is conscious of her
surroundings; but the soul which desires the body, and which, as I was
relating before, has long been fluttering about the lifeless frame and the
world of sight, is after many struggles and many sufferings hardly and with
violence carried away by her attendant genius, and when she arrives at the
place where the other souls are gathered, if she be impure and have done
Page 98
impure deeds, whether foul murders or other crimes which are the brothers
of these, and the works of brothers in crime—from that soul every one flees
and turns away; no one will be her companion, no one her guide, but alone
she wanders in extremity of evil until certain times are fulfilled, and when
they are fulfilled, she is borne irresistibly to her own fitting habitation; as
every pure and just soul which has passed through life in the company and
under the guidance of the gods has also her own proper home.
Now the earth has divers wonderful regions, and is indeed in nature and
extent very unlike the notions of geographers, as I believe on the authority
of one who shall be nameless.
What do you mean, Socrates? said Simmias. I have myself heard many
descriptions of the earth, but I do not know, and I should very much like to
know, in which of these you put faith.
And I, Simmias, replied Socrates, if I had the art of Glaucus would tell
you; although I know not that the art of Glaucus could prove the truth of my
tale, which I myself should never be able to prove, and even if I could, I
fear, Simmias, that my life would come to an end before the argument was
completed. I may describe to you, however, the form and regions of the
earth according to my conception of them.
That, said Simmias, will be enough.
Well, then, he said, my conviction is, that the earth is a round body in the
centre of the heavens, and therefore has no need of air or any similar force
to be a support, but is kept there and hindered from falling or inclining any
way by the equability of the surrounding heaven and by her own equipoise.
For that which, being in equipoise, is in the centre of that which is equably
diffused, will not incline any way in any degree, but will always remain in
the same state and not deviate. And this is my first notion.
Which is surely a correct one, said Simmias.
Also I believe that the earth is very vast, and that we who dwell in the
region extending from the river Phasis to the Pillars of Heracles inhabit a
small portion only about the sea, like ants or frogs about a marsh, and that
there are other inhabitants of many other like places; for everywhere on the
face of the earth there are hollows of various forms and sizes, into which
the water and the mist and the lower air collect. But the true earth is pure
and situated in the pure heaven—there are the stars also; and it is the
heaven which is commonly spoken of by us as the ether, and of which our
of these, and the works of brothers in crime—from that soul every one flees
and turns away; no one will be her companion, no one her guide, but alone
she wanders in extremity of evil until certain times are fulfilled, and when
they are fulfilled, she is borne irresistibly to her own fitting habitation; as
every pure and just soul which has passed through life in the company and
under the guidance of the gods has also her own proper home.
Now the earth has divers wonderful regions, and is indeed in nature and
extent very unlike the notions of geographers, as I believe on the authority
of one who shall be nameless.
What do you mean, Socrates? said Simmias. I have myself heard many
descriptions of the earth, but I do not know, and I should very much like to
know, in which of these you put faith.
And I, Simmias, replied Socrates, if I had the art of Glaucus would tell
you; although I know not that the art of Glaucus could prove the truth of my
tale, which I myself should never be able to prove, and even if I could, I
fear, Simmias, that my life would come to an end before the argument was
completed. I may describe to you, however, the form and regions of the
earth according to my conception of them.
That, said Simmias, will be enough.
Well, then, he said, my conviction is, that the earth is a round body in the
centre of the heavens, and therefore has no need of air or any similar force
to be a support, but is kept there and hindered from falling or inclining any
way by the equability of the surrounding heaven and by her own equipoise.
For that which, being in equipoise, is in the centre of that which is equably
diffused, will not incline any way in any degree, but will always remain in
the same state and not deviate. And this is my first notion.
Which is surely a correct one, said Simmias.
Also I believe that the earth is very vast, and that we who dwell in the
region extending from the river Phasis to the Pillars of Heracles inhabit a
small portion only about the sea, like ants or frogs about a marsh, and that
there are other inhabitants of many other like places; for everywhere on the
face of the earth there are hollows of various forms and sizes, into which
the water and the mist and the lower air collect. But the true earth is pure
and situated in the pure heaven—there are the stars also; and it is the
heaven which is commonly spoken of by us as the ether, and of which our
Page 99
own earth is the sediment gathering in the hollows beneath. But we who
live in these hollows are deceived into the notion that we are dwelling
above on the surface of the earth; which is just as if a creature who was at
the bottom of the sea were to fancy that he was on the surface of the water,
and that the sea was the heaven through which he saw the sun and the other
stars, he having never come to the surface by reason of his feebleness and
sluggishness, and having never lifted up his head and seen, nor ever heard
from one who had seen, how much purer and fairer the world above is than
his own. And such is exactly our case: for we are dwelling in a hollow of
the earth, and fancy that we are on the surface; and the air we call the
heaven, in which we imagine that the stars move. But the fact is, that owing
to our feebleness and sluggishness we are prevented from reaching the
surface of the air: for if any man could arrive at the exterior limit, or take
the wings of a bird and come to the top, then like a fish who puts his head
out of the water and sees this world, he would see a world beyond; and, if
the nature of man could sustain the sight, he would acknowledge that this
other world was the place of the true heaven and the true light and the true
earth. For our earth, and the stones, and the entire region which surrounds
us, are spoilt and corroded, as in the sea all things are corroded by the brine,
neither is there any noble or perfect growth, but caverns only, and sand, and
an endless slough of mud: and even the shore is not to be compared to the
fairer sights of this world. And still less is this our world to be compared
with the other. Of that upper earth which is under the heaven, I can tell you
a charming tale, Simmias, which is well worth hearing.
And we, Socrates, replied Simmias, shall be charmed to listen to you.
The tale, my friend, he said, is as follows:—In the first place, the earth,
when looked at from above, is in appearance streaked like one of those balls
which have leather coverings in twelve pieces, and is decked with various
colours, of which the colours used by painters on earth are in a manner
samples. But there the whole earth is made up of them, and they are
brighter far and clearer than ours; there is a purple of wonderful lustre, also
the radiance of gold, and the white which is in the earth is whiter than any
chalk or snow. Of these and other colours the earth is made up, and they are
more in number and fairer than the eye of man has ever seen; the very
hollows (of which I was speaking) filled with air and water have a colour of
their own, and are seen like light gleaming amid the diversity of the other
colours, so that the whole presents a single and continuous appearance of
live in these hollows are deceived into the notion that we are dwelling
above on the surface of the earth; which is just as if a creature who was at
the bottom of the sea were to fancy that he was on the surface of the water,
and that the sea was the heaven through which he saw the sun and the other
stars, he having never come to the surface by reason of his feebleness and
sluggishness, and having never lifted up his head and seen, nor ever heard
from one who had seen, how much purer and fairer the world above is than
his own. And such is exactly our case: for we are dwelling in a hollow of
the earth, and fancy that we are on the surface; and the air we call the
heaven, in which we imagine that the stars move. But the fact is, that owing
to our feebleness and sluggishness we are prevented from reaching the
surface of the air: for if any man could arrive at the exterior limit, or take
the wings of a bird and come to the top, then like a fish who puts his head
out of the water and sees this world, he would see a world beyond; and, if
the nature of man could sustain the sight, he would acknowledge that this
other world was the place of the true heaven and the true light and the true
earth. For our earth, and the stones, and the entire region which surrounds
us, are spoilt and corroded, as in the sea all things are corroded by the brine,
neither is there any noble or perfect growth, but caverns only, and sand, and
an endless slough of mud: and even the shore is not to be compared to the
fairer sights of this world. And still less is this our world to be compared
with the other. Of that upper earth which is under the heaven, I can tell you
a charming tale, Simmias, which is well worth hearing.
And we, Socrates, replied Simmias, shall be charmed to listen to you.
The tale, my friend, he said, is as follows:—In the first place, the earth,
when looked at from above, is in appearance streaked like one of those balls
which have leather coverings in twelve pieces, and is decked with various
colours, of which the colours used by painters on earth are in a manner
samples. But there the whole earth is made up of them, and they are
brighter far and clearer than ours; there is a purple of wonderful lustre, also
the radiance of gold, and the white which is in the earth is whiter than any
chalk or snow. Of these and other colours the earth is made up, and they are
more in number and fairer than the eye of man has ever seen; the very
hollows (of which I was speaking) filled with air and water have a colour of
their own, and are seen like light gleaming amid the diversity of the other
colours, so that the whole presents a single and continuous appearance of
Page 100
variety in unity. And in this fair region everything that grows—trees, and
flowers, and fruits—are in a like degree fairer than any here; and there are
hills, having stones in them in a like degree smoother, and more transparent,
and fairer in colour than our highly-valued emeralds and sardonyxes and
jaspers, and other gems, which are but minute fragments of them: for there
all the stones are like our precious stones, and fairer still (compare
Republic). The reason is, that they are pure, and not, like our precious
stones, infected or corroded by the corrupt briny elements which coagulate
among us, and which breed foulness and disease both in earth and stones, as
well as in animals and plants. They are the jewels of the upper earth, which
also shines with gold and silver and the like, and they are set in the light of
day and are large and abundant and in all places, making the earth a sight to
gladden the beholder's eye. And there are animals and men, some in a
middle region, others dwelling about the air as we dwell about the sea;
others in islands which the air flows round, near the continent: and in a
word, the air is used by them as the water and the sea are by us, and the
ether is to them what the air is to us. Moreover, the temperament of their
seasons is such that they have no disease, and live much longer than we do,
and have sight and hearing and smell, and all the other senses, in far greater
perfection, in the same proportion that air is purer than water or the ether
than air. Also they have temples and sacred places in which the gods really
dwell, and they hear their voices and receive their answers, and are
conscious of them and hold converse with them, and they see the sun,
moon, and stars as they truly are, and their other blessedness is of a piece
with this.
Such is the nature of the whole earth, and of the things which are around
the earth; and there are divers regions in the hollows on the face of the
globe everywhere, some of them deeper and more extended than that which
we inhabit, others deeper but with a narrower opening than ours, and some
are shallower and also wider. All have numerous perforations, and there are
passages broad and narrow in the interior of the earth, connecting them with
one another; and there flows out of and into them, as into basins, a vast tide
of water, and huge subterranean streams of perennial rivers, and springs hot
and cold, and a great fire, and great rivers of fire, and streams of liquid
mud, thin or thick (like the rivers of mud in Sicily, and the lava streams
which follow them), and the regions about which they happen to flow are
filled up with them. And there is a swinging or see-saw in the interior of the
flowers, and fruits—are in a like degree fairer than any here; and there are
hills, having stones in them in a like degree smoother, and more transparent,
and fairer in colour than our highly-valued emeralds and sardonyxes and
jaspers, and other gems, which are but minute fragments of them: for there
all the stones are like our precious stones, and fairer still (compare
Republic). The reason is, that they are pure, and not, like our precious
stones, infected or corroded by the corrupt briny elements which coagulate
among us, and which breed foulness and disease both in earth and stones, as
well as in animals and plants. They are the jewels of the upper earth, which
also shines with gold and silver and the like, and they are set in the light of
day and are large and abundant and in all places, making the earth a sight to
gladden the beholder's eye. And there are animals and men, some in a
middle region, others dwelling about the air as we dwell about the sea;
others in islands which the air flows round, near the continent: and in a
word, the air is used by them as the water and the sea are by us, and the
ether is to them what the air is to us. Moreover, the temperament of their
seasons is such that they have no disease, and live much longer than we do,
and have sight and hearing and smell, and all the other senses, in far greater
perfection, in the same proportion that air is purer than water or the ether
than air. Also they have temples and sacred places in which the gods really
dwell, and they hear their voices and receive their answers, and are
conscious of them and hold converse with them, and they see the sun,
moon, and stars as they truly are, and their other blessedness is of a piece
with this.
Such is the nature of the whole earth, and of the things which are around
the earth; and there are divers regions in the hollows on the face of the
globe everywhere, some of them deeper and more extended than that which
we inhabit, others deeper but with a narrower opening than ours, and some
are shallower and also wider. All have numerous perforations, and there are
passages broad and narrow in the interior of the earth, connecting them with
one another; and there flows out of and into them, as into basins, a vast tide
of water, and huge subterranean streams of perennial rivers, and springs hot
and cold, and a great fire, and great rivers of fire, and streams of liquid
mud, thin or thick (like the rivers of mud in Sicily, and the lava streams
which follow them), and the regions about which they happen to flow are
filled up with them. And there is a swinging or see-saw in the interior of the
Page 101
earth which moves all this up and down, and is due to the following cause:
—There is a chasm which is the vastest of them all, and pierces right
through the whole earth; this is that chasm which Homer describes in the
words,—
'Far off, where is the inmost depth beneath the earth;'
and which he in other places, and many other poets, have called Tartarus.
And the see-saw is caused by the streams flowing into and out of this
chasm, and they each have the nature of the soil through which they flow.
And the reason why the streams are always flowing in and out, is that the
watery element has no bed or bottom, but is swinging and surging up and
down, and the surrounding wind and air do the same; they follow the water
up and down, hither and thither, over the earth—just as in the act of
respiration the air is always in process of inhalation and exhalation;—and
the wind swinging with the water in and out produces fearful and
irresistible blasts: when the waters retire with a rush into the lower parts of
the earth, as they are called, they flow through the earth in those regions,
and fill them up like water raised by a pump, and then when they leave
those regions and rush back hither, they again fill the hollows here, and
when these are filled, flow through subterranean channels and find their
way to their several places, forming seas, and lakes, and rivers, and springs.
Thence they again enter the earth, some of them making a long circuit into
many lands, others going to a few places and not so distant; and again fall
into Tartarus, some at a point a good deal lower than that at which they
rose, and others not much lower, but all in some degree lower than the point
from which they came. And some burst forth again on the opposite side, and
some on the same side, and some wind round the earth with one or many
folds like the coils of a serpent, and descend as far as they can, but always
return and fall into the chasm. The rivers flowing in either direction can
descend only to the centre and no further, for opposite to the rivers is a
precipice.
Now these rivers are many, and mighty, and diverse, and there are four
principal ones, of which the greatest and outermost is that called Oceanus,
which flows round the earth in a circle; and in the opposite direction flows
Acheron, which passes under the earth through desert places into the
Acherusian lake: this is the lake to the shores of which the souls of the
many go when they are dead, and after waiting an appointed time, which is
—There is a chasm which is the vastest of them all, and pierces right
through the whole earth; this is that chasm which Homer describes in the
words,—
'Far off, where is the inmost depth beneath the earth;'
and which he in other places, and many other poets, have called Tartarus.
And the see-saw is caused by the streams flowing into and out of this
chasm, and they each have the nature of the soil through which they flow.
And the reason why the streams are always flowing in and out, is that the
watery element has no bed or bottom, but is swinging and surging up and
down, and the surrounding wind and air do the same; they follow the water
up and down, hither and thither, over the earth—just as in the act of
respiration the air is always in process of inhalation and exhalation;—and
the wind swinging with the water in and out produces fearful and
irresistible blasts: when the waters retire with a rush into the lower parts of
the earth, as they are called, they flow through the earth in those regions,
and fill them up like water raised by a pump, and then when they leave
those regions and rush back hither, they again fill the hollows here, and
when these are filled, flow through subterranean channels and find their
way to their several places, forming seas, and lakes, and rivers, and springs.
Thence they again enter the earth, some of them making a long circuit into
many lands, others going to a few places and not so distant; and again fall
into Tartarus, some at a point a good deal lower than that at which they
rose, and others not much lower, but all in some degree lower than the point
from which they came. And some burst forth again on the opposite side, and
some on the same side, and some wind round the earth with one or many
folds like the coils of a serpent, and descend as far as they can, but always
return and fall into the chasm. The rivers flowing in either direction can
descend only to the centre and no further, for opposite to the rivers is a
precipice.
Now these rivers are many, and mighty, and diverse, and there are four
principal ones, of which the greatest and outermost is that called Oceanus,
which flows round the earth in a circle; and in the opposite direction flows
Acheron, which passes under the earth through desert places into the
Acherusian lake: this is the lake to the shores of which the souls of the
many go when they are dead, and after waiting an appointed time, which is
Page 102
to some a longer and to some a shorter time, they are sent back to be born
again as animals. The third river passes out between the two, and near the
place of outlet pours into a vast region of fire, and forms a lake larger than
the Mediterranean Sea, boiling with water and mud; and proceeding muddy
and turbid, and winding about the earth, comes, among other places, to the
extremities of the Acherusian Lake, but mingles not with the waters of the
lake, and after making many coils about the earth plunges into Tartarus at a
deeper level. This is that Pyriphlegethon, as the stream is called, which
throws up jets of fire in different parts of the earth. The fourth river goes out
on the opposite side, and falls first of all into a wild and savage region,
which is all of a dark-blue colour, like lapis lazuli; and this is that river
which is called the Stygian river, and falls into and forms the Lake Styx,
and after falling into the lake and receiving strange powers in the waters,
passes under the earth, winding round in the opposite direction, and comes
near the Acherusian lake from the opposite side to Pyriphlegethon. And the
water of this river too mingles with no other, but flows round in a circle and
falls into Tartarus over against Pyriphlegethon; and the name of the river, as
the poets say, is Cocytus.
Such is the nature of the other world; and when the dead arrive at the
place to which the genius of each severally guides them, first of all, they
have sentence passed upon them, as they have lived well and piously or not.
And those who appear to have lived neither well nor ill, go to the river
Acheron, and embarking in any vessels which they may find, are carried in
them to the lake, and there they dwell and are purified of their evil deeds,
and having suffered the penalty of the wrongs which they have done to
others, they are absolved, and receive the rewards of their good deeds, each
of them according to his deserts. But those who appear to be incurable by
reason of the greatness of their crimes—who have committed many and
terrible deeds of sacrilege, murders foul and violent, or the like—such are
hurled into Tartarus which is their suitable destiny, and they never come
out. Those again who have committed crimes, which, although great, are
not irremediable—who in a moment of anger, for example, have done
violence to a father or a mother, and have repented for the remainder of
their lives, or, who have taken the life of another under the like extenuating
circumstances—these are plunged into Tartarus, the pains of which they are
compelled to undergo for a year, but at the end of the year the wave casts
them forth—mere homicides by way of Cocytus, parricides and matricides
again as animals. The third river passes out between the two, and near the
place of outlet pours into a vast region of fire, and forms a lake larger than
the Mediterranean Sea, boiling with water and mud; and proceeding muddy
and turbid, and winding about the earth, comes, among other places, to the
extremities of the Acherusian Lake, but mingles not with the waters of the
lake, and after making many coils about the earth plunges into Tartarus at a
deeper level. This is that Pyriphlegethon, as the stream is called, which
throws up jets of fire in different parts of the earth. The fourth river goes out
on the opposite side, and falls first of all into a wild and savage region,
which is all of a dark-blue colour, like lapis lazuli; and this is that river
which is called the Stygian river, and falls into and forms the Lake Styx,
and after falling into the lake and receiving strange powers in the waters,
passes under the earth, winding round in the opposite direction, and comes
near the Acherusian lake from the opposite side to Pyriphlegethon. And the
water of this river too mingles with no other, but flows round in a circle and
falls into Tartarus over against Pyriphlegethon; and the name of the river, as
the poets say, is Cocytus.
Such is the nature of the other world; and when the dead arrive at the
place to which the genius of each severally guides them, first of all, they
have sentence passed upon them, as they have lived well and piously or not.
And those who appear to have lived neither well nor ill, go to the river
Acheron, and embarking in any vessels which they may find, are carried in
them to the lake, and there they dwell and are purified of their evil deeds,
and having suffered the penalty of the wrongs which they have done to
others, they are absolved, and receive the rewards of their good deeds, each
of them according to his deserts. But those who appear to be incurable by
reason of the greatness of their crimes—who have committed many and
terrible deeds of sacrilege, murders foul and violent, or the like—such are
hurled into Tartarus which is their suitable destiny, and they never come
out. Those again who have committed crimes, which, although great, are
not irremediable—who in a moment of anger, for example, have done
violence to a father or a mother, and have repented for the remainder of
their lives, or, who have taken the life of another under the like extenuating
circumstances—these are plunged into Tartarus, the pains of which they are
compelled to undergo for a year, but at the end of the year the wave casts
them forth—mere homicides by way of Cocytus, parricides and matricides
Page 103
by Pyriphlegethon—and they are borne to the Acherusian lake, and there
they lift up their voices and call upon the victims whom they have slain or
wronged, to have pity on them, and to be kind to them, and let them come
out into the lake. And if they prevail, then they come forth and cease from
their troubles; but if not, they are carried back again into Tartarus and from
thence into the rivers unceasingly, until they obtain mercy from those whom
they have wronged: for that is the sentence inflicted upon them by their
judges. Those too who have been pre-eminent for holiness of life are
released from this earthly prison, and go to their pure home which is above,
and dwell in the purer earth; and of these, such as have duly purified
themselves with philosophy live henceforth altogether without the body, in
mansions fairer still which may not be described, and of which the time
would fail me to tell.
Wherefore, Simmias, seeing all these things, what ought not we to do that
we may obtain virtue and wisdom in this life? Fair is the prize, and the hope
great!
A man of sense ought not to say, nor will I be very confident, that the
description which I have given of the soul and her mansions is exactly true.
But I do say that, inasmuch as the soul is shown to be immortal, he may
venture to think, not improperly or unworthily, that something of the kind is
true. The venture is a glorious one, and he ought to comfort himself with
words like these, which is the reason why I lengthen out the tale.
Wherefore, I say, let a man be of good cheer about his soul, who having
cast away the pleasures and ornaments of the body as alien to him and
working harm rather than good, has sought after the pleasures of
knowledge; and has arrayed the soul, not in some foreign attire, but in her
own proper jewels, temperance, and justice, and courage, and nobility, and
truth—in these adorned she is ready to go on her journey to the world
below, when her hour comes. You, Simmias and Cebes, and all other men,
will depart at some time or other. Me already, as the tragic poet would say,
the voice of fate calls. Soon I must drink the poison; and I think that I had
better repair to the bath first, in order that the women may not have the
trouble of washing my body after I am dead.
When he had done speaking, Crito said: And have you any commands for
us, Socrates—anything to say about your children, or any other matter in
which we can serve you?
they lift up their voices and call upon the victims whom they have slain or
wronged, to have pity on them, and to be kind to them, and let them come
out into the lake. And if they prevail, then they come forth and cease from
their troubles; but if not, they are carried back again into Tartarus and from
thence into the rivers unceasingly, until they obtain mercy from those whom
they have wronged: for that is the sentence inflicted upon them by their
judges. Those too who have been pre-eminent for holiness of life are
released from this earthly prison, and go to their pure home which is above,
and dwell in the purer earth; and of these, such as have duly purified
themselves with philosophy live henceforth altogether without the body, in
mansions fairer still which may not be described, and of which the time
would fail me to tell.
Wherefore, Simmias, seeing all these things, what ought not we to do that
we may obtain virtue and wisdom in this life? Fair is the prize, and the hope
great!
A man of sense ought not to say, nor will I be very confident, that the
description which I have given of the soul and her mansions is exactly true.
But I do say that, inasmuch as the soul is shown to be immortal, he may
venture to think, not improperly or unworthily, that something of the kind is
true. The venture is a glorious one, and he ought to comfort himself with
words like these, which is the reason why I lengthen out the tale.
Wherefore, I say, let a man be of good cheer about his soul, who having
cast away the pleasures and ornaments of the body as alien to him and
working harm rather than good, has sought after the pleasures of
knowledge; and has arrayed the soul, not in some foreign attire, but in her
own proper jewels, temperance, and justice, and courage, and nobility, and
truth—in these adorned she is ready to go on her journey to the world
below, when her hour comes. You, Simmias and Cebes, and all other men,
will depart at some time or other. Me already, as the tragic poet would say,
the voice of fate calls. Soon I must drink the poison; and I think that I had
better repair to the bath first, in order that the women may not have the
trouble of washing my body after I am dead.
When he had done speaking, Crito said: And have you any commands for
us, Socrates—anything to say about your children, or any other matter in
which we can serve you?
Page 104
Nothing particular, Crito, he replied: only, as I have always told you, take
care of yourselves; that is a service which you may be ever rendering to me
and mine and to all of us, whether you promise to do so or not. But if you
have no thought for yourselves, and care not to walk according to the rule
which I have prescribed for you, not now for the first time, however much
you may profess or promise at the moment, it will be of no avail.
We will do our best, said Crito: And in what way shall we bury you?
In any way that you like; but you must get hold of me, and take care that
I do not run away from you. Then he turned to us, and added with a smile:
—I cannot make Crito believe that I am the same Socrates who have been
talking and conducting the argument; he fancies that I am the other Socrates
whom he will soon see, a dead body—and he asks, How shall he bury me?
And though I have spoken many words in the endeavour to show that when
I have drunk the poison I shall leave you and go to the joys of the blessed,
—these words of mine, with which I was comforting you and myself, have
had, as I perceive, no effect upon Crito. And therefore I want you to be
surety for me to him now, as at the trial he was surety to the judges for me:
but let the promise be of another sort; for he was surety for me to the judges
that I would remain, and you must be my surety to him that I shall not
remain, but go away and depart; and then he will suffer less at my death,
and not be grieved when he sees my body being burned or buried. I would
not have him sorrow at my hard lot, or say at the burial, Thus we lay out
Socrates, or, Thus we follow him to the grave or bury him; for false words
are not only evil in themselves, but they infect the soul with evil. Be of
good cheer, then, my dear Crito, and say that you are burying my body only,
and do with that whatever is usual, and what you think best.
When he had spoken these words, he arose and went into a chamber to
bathe; Crito followed him and told us to wait. So we remained behind,
talking and thinking of the subject of discourse, and also of the greatness of
our sorrow; he was like a father of whom we were being bereaved, and we
were about to pass the rest of our lives as orphans. When he had taken the
bath his children were brought to him—(he had two young sons and an
elder one); and the women of his family also came, and he talked to them
and gave them a few directions in the presence of Crito; then he dismissed
them and returned to us.
care of yourselves; that is a service which you may be ever rendering to me
and mine and to all of us, whether you promise to do so or not. But if you
have no thought for yourselves, and care not to walk according to the rule
which I have prescribed for you, not now for the first time, however much
you may profess or promise at the moment, it will be of no avail.
We will do our best, said Crito: And in what way shall we bury you?
In any way that you like; but you must get hold of me, and take care that
I do not run away from you. Then he turned to us, and added with a smile:
—I cannot make Crito believe that I am the same Socrates who have been
talking and conducting the argument; he fancies that I am the other Socrates
whom he will soon see, a dead body—and he asks, How shall he bury me?
And though I have spoken many words in the endeavour to show that when
I have drunk the poison I shall leave you and go to the joys of the blessed,
—these words of mine, with which I was comforting you and myself, have
had, as I perceive, no effect upon Crito. And therefore I want you to be
surety for me to him now, as at the trial he was surety to the judges for me:
but let the promise be of another sort; for he was surety for me to the judges
that I would remain, and you must be my surety to him that I shall not
remain, but go away and depart; and then he will suffer less at my death,
and not be grieved when he sees my body being burned or buried. I would
not have him sorrow at my hard lot, or say at the burial, Thus we lay out
Socrates, or, Thus we follow him to the grave or bury him; for false words
are not only evil in themselves, but they infect the soul with evil. Be of
good cheer, then, my dear Crito, and say that you are burying my body only,
and do with that whatever is usual, and what you think best.
When he had spoken these words, he arose and went into a chamber to
bathe; Crito followed him and told us to wait. So we remained behind,
talking and thinking of the subject of discourse, and also of the greatness of
our sorrow; he was like a father of whom we were being bereaved, and we
were about to pass the rest of our lives as orphans. When he had taken the
bath his children were brought to him—(he had two young sons and an
elder one); and the women of his family also came, and he talked to them
and gave them a few directions in the presence of Crito; then he dismissed
them and returned to us.
Page 105
Now the hour of sunset was near, for a good deal of time had passed
while he was within. When he came out, he sat down with us again after his
bath, but not much was said. Soon the jailer, who was the servant of the
Eleven, entered and stood by him, saying:—To you, Socrates, whom I know
to be the noblest and gentlest and best of all who ever came to this place, I
will not impute the angry feelings of other men, who rage and swear at me,
when, in obedience to the authorities, I bid them drink the poison—indeed,
I am sure that you will not be angry with me; for others, as you are aware,
and not I, are to blame. And so fare you well, and try to bear lightly what
must needs be—you know my errand. Then bursting into tears he turned
away and went out.
Socrates looked at him and said: I return your good wishes, and will do
as you bid. Then turning to us, he said, How charming the man is: since I
have been in prison he has always been coming to see me, and at times he
would talk to me, and was as good to me as could be, and now see how
generously he sorrows on my account. We must do as he says, Crito; and
therefore let the cup be brought, if the poison is prepared: if not, let the
attendant prepare some.
Yet, said Crito, the sun is still upon the hill-tops, and I know that many a
one has taken the draught late, and after the announcement has been made
to him, he has eaten and drunk, and enjoyed the society of his beloved; do
not hurry—there is time enough.
Socrates said: Yes, Crito, and they of whom you speak are right in so
acting, for they think that they will be gainers by the delay; but I am right in
not following their example, for I do not think that I should gain anything
by drinking the poison a little later; I should only be ridiculous in my own
eyes for sparing and saving a life which is already forfeit. Please then to do
as I say, and not to refuse me.
Crito made a sign to the servant, who was standing by; and he went out,
and having been absent for some time, returned with the jailer carrying the
cup of poison. Socrates said: You, my good friend, who are experienced in
these matters, shall give me directions how I am to proceed. The man
answered: You have only to walk about until your legs are heavy, and then
to lie down, and the poison will act. At the same time he handed the cup to
Socrates, who in the easiest and gentlest manner, without the least fear or
change of colour or feature, looking at the man with all his eyes,
while he was within. When he came out, he sat down with us again after his
bath, but not much was said. Soon the jailer, who was the servant of the
Eleven, entered and stood by him, saying:—To you, Socrates, whom I know
to be the noblest and gentlest and best of all who ever came to this place, I
will not impute the angry feelings of other men, who rage and swear at me,
when, in obedience to the authorities, I bid them drink the poison—indeed,
I am sure that you will not be angry with me; for others, as you are aware,
and not I, are to blame. And so fare you well, and try to bear lightly what
must needs be—you know my errand. Then bursting into tears he turned
away and went out.
Socrates looked at him and said: I return your good wishes, and will do
as you bid. Then turning to us, he said, How charming the man is: since I
have been in prison he has always been coming to see me, and at times he
would talk to me, and was as good to me as could be, and now see how
generously he sorrows on my account. We must do as he says, Crito; and
therefore let the cup be brought, if the poison is prepared: if not, let the
attendant prepare some.
Yet, said Crito, the sun is still upon the hill-tops, and I know that many a
one has taken the draught late, and after the announcement has been made
to him, he has eaten and drunk, and enjoyed the society of his beloved; do
not hurry—there is time enough.
Socrates said: Yes, Crito, and they of whom you speak are right in so
acting, for they think that they will be gainers by the delay; but I am right in
not following their example, for I do not think that I should gain anything
by drinking the poison a little later; I should only be ridiculous in my own
eyes for sparing and saving a life which is already forfeit. Please then to do
as I say, and not to refuse me.
Crito made a sign to the servant, who was standing by; and he went out,
and having been absent for some time, returned with the jailer carrying the
cup of poison. Socrates said: You, my good friend, who are experienced in
these matters, shall give me directions how I am to proceed. The man
answered: You have only to walk about until your legs are heavy, and then
to lie down, and the poison will act. At the same time he handed the cup to
Socrates, who in the easiest and gentlest manner, without the least fear or
change of colour or feature, looking at the man with all his eyes,
Page 106
Echecrates, as his manner was, took the cup and said: What do you say
about making a libation out of this cup to any god? May I, or not? The man
answered: We only prepare, Socrates, just so much as we deem enough. I
understand, he said: but I may and must ask the gods to prosper my journey
from this to the other world—even so—and so be it according to my prayer.
Then raising the cup to his lips, quite readily and cheerfully he drank off the
poison. And hitherto most of us had been able to control our sorrow; but
now when we saw him drinking, and saw too that he had finished the
draught, we could no longer forbear, and in spite of myself my own tears
were flowing fast; so that I covered my face and wept, not for him, but at
the thought of my own calamity in having to part from such a friend. Nor
was I the first; for Crito, when he found himself unable to restrain his tears,
had got up, and I followed; and at that moment, Apollodorus, who had been
weeping all the time, broke out in a loud and passionate cry which made
cowards of us all. Socrates alone retained his calmness: What is this strange
outcry? he said. I sent away the women mainly in order that they might not
misbehave in this way, for I have been told that a man should die in peace.
Be quiet, then, and have patience. When we heard his words we were
ashamed, and refrained our tears; and he walked about until, as he said, his
legs began to fail, and then he lay on his back, according to the directions,
and the man who gave him the poison now and then looked at his feet and
legs; and after a while he pressed his foot hard, and asked him if he could
feel; and he said, No; and then his leg, and so upwards and upwards, and
showed us that he was cold and stiff. And he felt them himself, and said:
When the poison reaches the heart, that will be the end. He was beginning
to grow cold about the groin, when he uncovered his face, for he had
covered himself up, and said—they were his last words—he said: Crito, I
owe a cock to Asclepius; will you remember to pay the debt? The debt shall
be paid, said Crito; is there anything else? There was no answer to this
question; but in a minute or two a movement was heard, and the attendants
uncovered him; his eyes were set, and Crito closed his eyes and mouth.
Such was the end, Echecrates, of our friend; concerning whom I may
truly say, that of all the men of his time whom I have known, he was the
wisest and justest and best.
about making a libation out of this cup to any god? May I, or not? The man
answered: We only prepare, Socrates, just so much as we deem enough. I
understand, he said: but I may and must ask the gods to prosper my journey
from this to the other world—even so—and so be it according to my prayer.
Then raising the cup to his lips, quite readily and cheerfully he drank off the
poison. And hitherto most of us had been able to control our sorrow; but
now when we saw him drinking, and saw too that he had finished the
draught, we could no longer forbear, and in spite of myself my own tears
were flowing fast; so that I covered my face and wept, not for him, but at
the thought of my own calamity in having to part from such a friend. Nor
was I the first; for Crito, when he found himself unable to restrain his tears,
had got up, and I followed; and at that moment, Apollodorus, who had been
weeping all the time, broke out in a loud and passionate cry which made
cowards of us all. Socrates alone retained his calmness: What is this strange
outcry? he said. I sent away the women mainly in order that they might not
misbehave in this way, for I have been told that a man should die in peace.
Be quiet, then, and have patience. When we heard his words we were
ashamed, and refrained our tears; and he walked about until, as he said, his
legs began to fail, and then he lay on his back, according to the directions,
and the man who gave him the poison now and then looked at his feet and
legs; and after a while he pressed his foot hard, and asked him if he could
feel; and he said, No; and then his leg, and so upwards and upwards, and
showed us that he was cold and stiff. And he felt them himself, and said:
When the poison reaches the heart, that will be the end. He was beginning
to grow cold about the groin, when he uncovered his face, for he had
covered himself up, and said—they were his last words—he said: Crito, I
owe a cock to Asclepius; will you remember to pay the debt? The debt shall
be paid, said Crito; is there anything else? There was no answer to this
question; but in a minute or two a movement was heard, and the attendants
uncovered him; his eyes were set, and Crito closed his eyes and mouth.
Such was the end, Echecrates, of our friend; concerning whom I may
truly say, that of all the men of his time whom I have known, he was the
wisest and justest and best.
Page 107
Page 108
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PHAEDO ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 109
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 110
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the
United States and most other parts of the world at no
cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You
may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not
located in the United States, you will have to check the
laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the
United States and most other parts of the world at no
cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You
may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not
located in the United States, you will have to check the
laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Page 111
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 112
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 113
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 114
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 115
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 116
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 117
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.